Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Teen Girls Facial

... years before, had taken up flashing school girls for sexual release, and Britney had ... we knew of his kink for young girls and off his masturbatory skills in front ... my chin as I tried to control my facial movements to make my first creaming more meaningful ... ... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 2 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2712  |  
94%
  |  7

Jimmy's Girls Part 3

Chapter 6

'What a fucking great world this is!' thought Jimmy
Patterson. He was lying back on his bed, basking in
mind-numbing pleasure.

What was the cause of this pleasure, you ask?

Well, Tiffany Johnson's hot lips were sliding up one
side of his pecker and Candice Johnson's sweet lips
were sliding up the other side! Try telling me that you
don't think that would blow a guy's mind! The teen
s****rs would meet at his prick-head and they would
wetly kiss, with his knob nestled snugly between their
lips. As Tiffany and Candice stuck their tongues in
each other's mouth, they would lick his drooling cock-
knob and fight over the tangy juice that was pissing
out! Their lip-gloss had the throbbing head of his wang
polished and just a-shining!

Then they would kiss their way back down to the root of
his pecker and almost bump those beautiful, blonde
heads together as they each licked his nut-sack and
each sucked a ball into their mouths for some hot
loving.

"Cuddle his nut with your tongue, Candy!" advised
Tiffany. "Suck gently and tickle it too!"

While the s****rs were busy ball-sucking, Jimmy's
pecker quivered in the air in pleasure, throbbing, big
veins pulsing, shiny and slick with their spit.

16-year-old Jimmy just loved this hot action and he
praised the s****rs, "Oh, suck me and fuck me!" he
yelled. "What a fucking pair of cock-gobblers!"

Earlier, Jimmy's pecker had poked its way through
Candice's cherry and enjoyed the virgin tightness of
her cunt, until he had blasted a big load of steamy cum
into the 13-year-old. Candice had sucked up his bone
and his cum, like a champ, and whimpered and moaned and
had some thrilling cums for herself. Not bad for a k**
her age!

After Jimmy had gotten rid of that delightful, but
useless, cherry, he had lain back on the bed and the
s****rs decided to treat him to this delightful double
blow-job.

It started when Candice finished moaning through her
cums. "Thanks, Jimmy, that was fucking great, you
stretching out my box!" she whimpered. "Thank you, s*s,
for setting me up with Jimmy! Now I don't have to start
high school as a fucking cherry!"

Tiffany wasn't sure she could take the credit. She was
positive that horny Jimmy, stud that he was, would have
gotten around to knocking down her s****r, whether she
said anything or not! Her s****r had been hot, panting
for it, and Jimmy, well, he was always hot for
anything! But not much beat giving a creamy cherry-
virgin, like Candice, her first cocking!

"So, now Tiffany, you can give me some cocksucking
lessons, would ya?" Candice pleaded. "Boys like their
dicks sucked, you say, and I want all the boys at the
new school to like me!"

Jimmy, sure as hell had no objections. He'd like to
help Candice be popular! His parents were out somewhere
with the teen-age girl's mom and dad and there seemed
to be no signs of them coming home. Of course, he had
no way of knowing, that at that exact moment, his
mother's face was buried between the legs of Tiffany
and Candace's mom for some twat-licking!

Jimmy had taken note of the fact that Lisa Johnson was
a sexy looking bitch, for a Mom. 'Sorta like his own
Mom.' Jimmy mused. Jimmy knew his Dad wasn't slinging
the bone to his Mom much anymore and, for the life of
him, couldn't figure out why not.

Jimmy's cock, on the other hand, kept a lot of girls
smiling! Like these Johnson s****r sluts! Some guys
used the word 'slut' as something derogatory. Not
Jimmy! He loved sluts! He loved throwing them the bone
and, even better, he loved how they loved it! No
fucking around with stupid, immature mind games with a
slut! They knew what they wanted and weren't shy about
it!

Jimmy had different sluts every day throwing cunt at
him and he took the ones he wanted. And being generous,
he spread it around! Of course, he preferred the more
gorgeous twat, like Tiffany and Candice. But even some
of the plainer-looking snatch had been the recipient of
juicy cums, courtesy of Jimmy's big boner! Jimmy
decided there weren't many girls who didn't like the
bone!

Right now, Tiffany was going down on him, sucking his
big pussy-pleaser, tasting the mixture of his cum and
her s****r's cunt-cream, which made his cock taste
sweeter than any chocolate treat. Jimmy marveled at
just how much this 14-year-old tramp loved sucking his
cock! He was sure Tiffany could suck the chrome off a
trailer-hitch!

School was starting next week and Jimmy figured Tiffany
would be only too anxious to meet in one of the
bathrooms for a little prick-play between classes. He
knew the kill-joy teachers tried to catch the girls
smoking in the bathrooms between classes, but he didn't
think there was a rule against blow-job-fun in the
cans! He chuckled as he thought of Tiffany going to her
next class, still licking his cum from her pretty lips!

Candice studied her s****r's cock expertise, closely,
for a few minutes, determined she would be just as good
a dick-licker as her s****r! Then Tiffany moved her
head and let her s****r bite the bone a little by
herself, before joining back in.

"Slide your lips up and down that side of his cock,
Candy," she instructed her s****r, "and I'll slide my
lips along this side! Get it good and wet! And don't
forget some hot kisses!"

The incredible feel of two pairs of soft, wet lips
administering feathery kisses to his cock had Jimmy
teetering on the verge of blowing another load. He had
already blasted a good-sized wad into Candice's no-
longer-virgin twat, but, as he had shown Tiffany
yesterday, Jimmy's nuts were a fucking sperm-factory,
on overtime, and he could pump out big, creamy cum-
loads all day! Much to Tiffany's delight! 13-year-old
Candy hadn't tasted any boy-cum yet and Jimmy thought
it was just about fucking time he creamed her mouth!

"Tiffany, cutie-pie," he instructed. "Get your sweet
mouth over my knob. I'm going to crank out a cum-wad!
I'll fill your mouth first, sweetie! When you get your
mouthful, pull off, and Candice, have your mouth ready!
Get down over my knob and I'll fill your mouth too!
Your s****r fucking loves my cum! You'll love sucking
it up, too!"

Candy was more than willing to suck up a mouthful of
Jimmy's nut-juice. What a great plan he had, to fill
each of their mouths! And the s****rs pulled it off to
perfection, so no precious cum-juice was lost! Tiffany
sucked his knob into her mouth and swirled her tongue
all around it until Jimmy groaned and sent jets of cum
up the length of his prick!

She filled her mouth then moved her head so that
Candice, waiting right there, got her mouth around the
knob, and Jimmy, not missing a beat, filled the 13-
year-old's mouth with the first long ropes of cum she
had tasted! Do I even have to tell you that Candice
fucking loved it? With her cherry busted and a mouthful
of cum, she felt like a woman at last!

Jimmy's pecker never felt harder, it almost burned his
hand, as he grabbed his cock and fisted it. He just had
to rub his cock as he was being treated to the sight of
the two s****rs fling themselves at each other in a
sloppy kiss, their mouths both full of his cum! He
watched their tongues pushing his sperm back and forth
between their sweet little mouths! He blew another
whole fucking load in the air, watching the s****rs
each swallow their mouthfuls of cum and then keep
kissing and licking each other! That wasn't enough for
these horny sluts! They dived on Jimmy and licked up
all the cum he had blown on himself! Then they kissed
and giggled some more!

Jimmy wriggled out from under them and held his cock.
Momentarily, he was sure, it had sagged a little and
Jimmy looked at it, hoping it was soft enough so he
could take a piss. He left the girls tangled on the bed
and went to the can.

When he came back, he surveyed the girlie-action on the
bed! The s****rs were both squealing and wiggling as
they muff-dived into each other's crotch! Candice was
on top and her gorgeous ass-globes stuck up in the air.
She felt Jimmy's hands all over her plump cheeks,
caressing and squeezing and poking into her bum-hole.
She wiggled her buns at him and they seemed to be
inviting, 'Come on in, big stud-prick!"

Jimmy's pecker was back to its usual steel-like
condition, watching these nymph s****rs eat each other
out. He spread Candice's labs with his prick-knob and
slid into the squishy warmth where it bathed in cream
while Candy's snatch nipped at his pole!

Candice squealed hard. "Oh, Tiffany, Jimmy's fucking me
again!" Tiffany knew that already, without her s****r's
squeals, as she had to move her mouth to make way for
Jimmy's prick! She licked his balls as they swung to
and fro with Jimmy's thrusts into her s****r! On
Jimmy's out-strokes she'd run her tongue the length of
his pecker. She kept her mouth handy and every 3rd or
4th stroke Jimmy would pull right out of Candy and
stick his cock in her mouth so she could lick up the
Candy-cream! Tickling Jimmy's cock, dripping with her
s****r's snatch-juice, with her tongue, drove the 14-
year-old Tiffany just wild with lust. She wanted
fucked! They needed another cock!

Jimmy read her mind. He pulled out of Candice and
stroked his cock as he instructed the girls, "Roll
over, guys and I'll ream your box for awhile, Tiffany!"
She squealed her pleasure in agreement!

The girl's rolled and Tiffany thrust her head back into
her s****r's box for a whole bunch more of yummy,
girlie-cum treats! Jimmy horsed his cock home into her,
while, taking a page from her s****r's book of tricks,
Candice licked Jimmy's nuts. She had watched her s****r
licking around their crotches, as Jimmy had thrown her
the bone, and she too, held her mouth at the ready so
Jimmy could pull his prick out of her s****r,
sometimes, and feed it into her mouth so she could lick
it good and taste the sweetness of Tiffany-cunt-cream!

Jimmy roared as he blew another load then stood,
panting, as he watched Tiffany snuggle her cooze over
her s****r's mouth. Candice ate her s****r again, this
time sucking out Jimmy's cum along with Tiffany's box-
juice! The 13-year-old looked just dreamy as she
cleaned her s****r's box!

"You two are a pair of real cum-hounds!" Jimmy praised
the girls. "You're going to be very fucking popular at
your new school, take my word for it!"

"Tiffany, after the fucking party, the whole football
team wants to throw you the bone, and wait 'til they
get a look at you, Candy! You two will have the pick of
the cocks and all the prick-time you want!"

After Tiffany and Candice licked each other to another
couple of juicy cums, Tiffany decided she wanted a
cigarette. She rose from the bed, her long, gorgeous
legs trembling with after-cums and lit a Virginia Slim.

"Would you like a whole cigarette for yourself,
Candice?" Tiffany had been teaching her s****r to smoke
but so far Candice had contented herself with just
small drags from her s****r's cigarette.

Candice took a long Virginia Slim from her s****r's
pack and slid it between her cummy lips. Tiffany held
her lighter for her and instructed Candy, "Put the end
close to the flame and just suck a little until it is
lit."

Candy did that perfectly. Once it was going, she took
her longest drag yet, filled her mouth with smoke,
breathed it into her lungs and then blew the smoke back
out in a long cone. It tasted warm and good and she
didn't even cough.

Tiffany dragged, "I guess you've got the hang of it,
s*s! Tastes good, right? I always love a cigarette
after a boy has thrown his bone into me!"

Jimmy lay on the bed and stroked his cock. He watched
the s****rs having their cigarette and thought they
looked very sexy doing it. As would be expected,
Tiffany was the better smoker, having smoked longer,
but for a novice, Candy managed to look pretty hot too!

"You girls look sexy," Jimmy said. "Which one of you is
going to be finished first and get over here and lick
my cock?"

Tiffany liked her cigarettes but she liked her cock
more! In short order, she was back in the bed and
exhaled her last lungful of smoke at his pecker. Then
she had Jimmy's rod back in her mouth where it
belonged! He lay back and enjoyed that hot mouth and
all her tongue-tricks as she tried to Hoover another
cum-load from his balls! Jimmy swore Tiffany deserved a
bone-licking trophy as nice as his football trophies!

Candice finished her cigarette and returned to the bed
and fed Jimmy her titties. They were sweet and he
mashed her boobies together. While Tiffany made a meal
of his meat, he found he could get both Candice's
nipples into his mouth at the same time!

The s****rs were well on their way to giving Jimmy
another rocket ride when someone knocked on Jimmy's
door!

Jimmy hadn't heard his parents car, hadn't heard anyone
come in the house. He'd been a little busy. "Who is
it?" he asked.

"It's Jackson, buddy. I need a favor."

"Jackson," Jimmy said, "I got two cunts in here. I
don't really have the time."

"Can we come in, Jimmy? I got snatch here, too. That's
what I need to talk to you about."

Jackson was his best receiver and, while not in Jimmy's
class, he was a pretty fair high-school-stud-cunt-hound
also. "O.K. Come on in!"

The door opened and Jackson brought Patty into the
room. Jimmy grinned at them with Tiffany Johnson
sucking his cock while Candice Johnson was letting him
play with her tits!

Tiffany raised her head from Jimmy's cock long enough
to say, "Hi'ya, Patty. This here's my little s****r,
Candice."

Patty had a cigarette going but she finished it as she
went over to the bed. "Don't let me interrupt your fun,
Tiffany." she said. "Hi there, sweet-stuff! Candice,
you're a real cutie!" And she reached out and gave
Candy's boobs a good feel. They were slick with Jimmy's
saliva, where he had been drooling on her nipples and
Patty slid her hands all around causing Candy to moan
with delight!

"Patty's hootchie's got me fucked out, Jimmy." Jackson
complained. "I can't keep it up all day like you!"

Jimmy pulled Tiffany's head from his cock. "Not even
for a piece like this, Jackson?"

Jackson stared. Patty and Candice were kissing and
Patty was feeling up Candice's little boobies. Tiffany
pulled her mouth off Jimmy's cock, stood and let him
admire her body. She was stacked! Her tits were large
and plump with pink nipples sticking out of darker
aureoles. As she stood there her nipples angled right
at his eyes! Narrow waist, flaring out to nice-sized
hips and a gorgeously sculpted ass, topped off by long,
luscious legs! Jackson thought Patty's hot cooze had
fucked him out, but he felt the stirrings of a boner!

Tiffany felt Jimmy give her a little push. "Go on,
Tiffany. See if you can't get Jackson there up for a
little cunt-fun!"

He reached up and grabbed Patty and replaced Tiffany's
mouth on his cock with Patty's. Patty sure didn't
complain about that! Jackson had fucked her pretty
well, she had to admit, but she loved sucking Jimmy's
rod! It lurched at her now, and she welcomed it with
feathery kisses and licks!

The kiss Tiffany laid on Jackson would have given a
boner to a statue! His hands were juggling her boobies
and Tiffany lowered Jackson's pants and sure enough! He
had a boner all right! She knelt and kissed the head of
it, electricity in her lips, and it dribbled at her,
eliciting a whimper from Jackson.

Candice had resumed feeding her tits to Jimmy, when
Patty left her to suck his prick. But now, she went
across the room and joined her s****r in eating
Jackson's big cock! They had practiced on Jimmy's rod
and when they each started sliding their wet lips up
either side of Jackson's prick, he, who had thought he
was nutted out, fucking near blew a load right there!

Glancing over to the bed, Jackson saw that Jimmy had
pulled his cock from Patty's mouth, ripped off her
clothes and was giving her some good-sized prick-
strokes. Patty loved that kind of treatment and met his
cock-stabs by hunching her pussy right back at him!
Each of the Johnson girls took one of Jackson's arms
and led him to the bed.

"Good thing Mom bought me this big bed, eh guys?" Jimmy
laughed as the girls lay Jackson down beside Patty. She
twisted her head and kissed Jackson but then had to
move her head as Candice sat on his face!

Candice snuggled her warm and wet puss up to Jackson's
mouth and her snatch promptly started drooling honey
into his mouth for him to enjoy. He licked around and
made her squirt out some more! Jackson's boner was
sticking straight up and Tiffany gave it a some
luscious licks before she crouched over it, pulled her
pussy-gates open, made sure the knob was inserted into
her drooling box, and then, with a groan sank down on
it 'til she was sitting on his hips.

From these fun positions, Tiffany sitting on Jackson's
cock and her s****r sitting on Jackson's face, the
Johnson s****rs could lean in and kiss each other and
play with one another's boobies! They bit each other's
lips as Jackson's tongue in Candice's box and his prick
in Tiffany's snatch had both the girl's fun-guns firing
sugar-pop thrills! Snap! Crackle! Pop!

Jimmy thought that looked pretty wild! Without taking
his pecker out of Patty, he managed to roll her over on
top of him. He thrust his hips off the bed, jabbing his
pecker deep up into Patty! She got the message and
started riding the Jimmy-pole, up and down. Patty's
girlie-cum streamed down Jimmy's boner to puddle on his
crotch and soak his cock-fur!

From this new position, sitting on Jimmy with his prick
slid up inside her, she could lean over, too, and kiss
with the Johnson s****rs as she rocked her cunny on
Jimmy's pecker and enjoyed some sugary-thrills too!

Talk about fun! Jackson ate little Candice to some big
cums, as his big cock fucked her s****r into shivery
climaxes. Patty rode Jimmy's cock until she was
squealing. Jimmy nudged Jackson and said, "Let's go,
buddy! Let's blow these girls right off our cocks!"

With simultaneous howls, Jackson and Jimmy tried to do
just that! Like the space shuttle blasting off, the
teen boys fired big cum-loads upward through their
throbbing pricks! Patty and Tiffany could feel the
fiery spurts hitting inside them and clutched each
other and kissed as the boys threw their hips upwards
and the wads of cum kept rocketing into the honey-pots
of their teen-age fuck-mates!

Sometime later the k**s took a rest. The three girls
were sitting at Jimmy's desk, having a cigarette and
still shivering through after-cum-thrills! Jackson and
Jimmy were lying on the bed, idly rubbing their cocks
and talking about the upcoming season. A fun time had
been had by all!


Chapter 7


The day after the orgy started out quietly. Actually
Jimmy didn't think of what had happened in terms of
'orgy'. Five healthy teens just had a pile of fun! What
was wrong with that? Jimmy fixed himself some
breakfast, sat around and wondered where his parents
were. Didn't his dad have to work today?

Jimmy reflected that Patty and the Johnson sluts were
better than your average quiff! They were fine fucks,
for sure, but, unlike a lot of cunt, when they had
finally called it a night from fucking and sucking,
while Jimmy and Jackson had went downstairs and drank
some of his dad's beer, the girls, Tiffany and Patty
and Candice, had stripped his bed and did the laundry.

There was no way he could have slept on those sheets.
They were fucking soaked! The girls had pumped out
tremendous volumes of puss-juice and despite how much
they liked it, the girls hadn't been able to drink all
the cum Jimmy and Jackson had fired out their peckers!
The girls had cleaned their ash-trays and took out the
garbage and, in general, spruced up his room probably
better than he did. Tiffany had even rubbed a cloth in
her pussy-juice and used it to polish his football
trophies. She swore the little metal football players
on the trophies, got boners like Jimmy, as she rubbed
them!

He heard the car and then his Mom came in the house.
She looked scrumptious! Her hair was brushed 'til it
gleamed and done-up nice, make-up flawlessly applied.
His Mom was a knock-out and she was glowing! Jimmy
thought, 'Mom must have got some loving!' And probably
not from his Dad! Jimmy loved his Dad and hated to
admit it, but he didn't think his Dad could sling a
cock like he could! He didn't realize the loving that
had his Mom so glowing, had come from Tiffany's Mom,
Lisa Johnson!

"Where's Dad?" Jimmy asked her.

Sandra Patterson lit a cigarette and said, "I dropped
him at work, Jimmy. We were at a party with the
Johnson's and no one could drive home. Did you and the
girls have fun?"

Jimmy just grinned at her!

"Son, I hope you aren't taking advantage of those new
girls."

"No, Mom." Jimmy wondered just how any guy could take
advantage of those two cock-hounds!

"Anyway, Lisa Johnson wants to see you today. She took
her husband to work, too, and I think she has some
chores she needs help with. But maybe she wants to warn
you to stay away from her little girls! Or out from
under their clothes!"

Jimmy laughed. "I'll go see her and set her straight,
Mom. You can count on me!"

A few minutes later, Jimmy knocked at the Johnson's
door and entered when Lisa Johnson called out, "Come
in, Jimmy!"

He walked into the kitchen. Lisa Johnson was sitting at
the kitchen table having a cigarette. Jimmy thought she
was a fuller, plusher, certainly not fat, but a more
well-upholstered version of Tiffany! "Jimmy, sit down"
she said finishing her cigarette and lighting another
one of her Eve 120s. "I know you've been having sex
with Tiffany."

"Have I?" Jimmy said, giving her an innocent grin. "Did
Tiffany say I did?"

"She didn't have to say anything. A mother can tell. I
saw what she looked like when she came from your room
the other night!"

Jimmy reflected, if that was true, it was a good
fucking thing she had been out all night and hadn't
seen Candice this morning! Tiffany had said she and
Candice were going early for some shopping. She had
promised to show off her goodies for him later in a
sexy new outfit.

"Relax, Jimmy," Lisa said, taking a drag from her
cigarette. "I didn't say I was angry with you for that,
did I? I'm glad Tiffany has made a new friend. She had
lots of boys for friends at her old school and that's
important, don't you think?"

"Sure, Ma'am," Jimmy chuckled. He'd just bet Tiffany
had lots of guys hanging around! He wondered if her Mom
knew exactly why the guys liked hanging with Tiffany.
She was nice enough, all right, but her incredible
taste for cock might have had something to do with it!

Jimmy smiled at Lisa, admiring her boobs, watching her
as she lazily smoked her cigarette. He saw a familiar
gleam in her eye. There was no mistaking the way she
looked back at him!

"Anyway, Jimmy, don't you worry about it. If Tiffany is
happy, that's all I need to know. But right now, I need
you to come upstairs and help me with something. Do you
have time?"

Jimmy scratched his balls and laughed. "Sure, I've got
nothing on today, Mrs. Johnson!"

"Well then, Jimmy, you just come with me."

He followed Lisa to the stairs. Her skirt was tight and
he could see the outline of her ass as it wiggled in
front of him and he smelled her exhales of her
cigarette smoke. No panties! He chuckled. It figured.

Lisa led him straight to the bedroom she shared with
her husband. She stood there and crushed her cigarette
in the ashtray beside the bed. She waited there,
silent, but smiling, her eyes gleaming as she looked at
him. She hoped Jimmy was as ballsy as he looked and
wondered if, at 16, he'd recognize the signs and make
his move!

She needn't have worried! Jimmy well knew the look of a
cock-hungry slut! He grinned and didn't say a word.
Today was going to be another fine day! He walked over
and grabbed Lisa, taking her in his arms. She made mock
resistance for a just a second saying, "Jimmy..."

He silenced her by pressing his lips on hers! He was no
dummy! Instinctively, he knew what she wanted. She
wanted him to take charge and put the same look on her
face as she had seen on her daughter's face! Jimmy well
knew that, 'I've just had some yummy fucking', look!
He'd given it to enough girls!

33-year-old Lisa Johnson came alive in the arms of 16-
year-old Jimmy Patterson. His mouth was hard and
demanding on hers and she sucked his lips and tongue
and gave him the access to her mouth that he wanted.

"Get that blouse off, Mrs. Johnson," he told her,
roughly, "I can't wait to see that pair you got! I bet
they are honeys!"

Lisa Johnson couldn't wait to show them to him either!
This young stud was so cocksure of himself. She hoped
he had the cock she thought he had, and the skill to
back it up. Most ballsy studs did. Making love with
this k**'s mother has been great, loving and sweet and
lots of cums and all that. But Lisa also loved it when
a real, confident man, that knew how, took her and
roughly gave her the hard fucking that she liked!

Jimmy was that man! Even though he was just a k**. He
had the cock and the balls and the know-how. He knew
it! He kissed Lisa's sweet lips some more, and, once
again, said a silent thank-you to the real estate guy
that had sold the house to the Johnson's!

Jimmy stood back while Lisa threw off her blouse. Then
she arched her back to reach for her bra clasp behind
her, causing her big guns to point upwards! 'Man,'
Jimmy thought. 'This is a sight that has to be seen to
be believed!" Before Lisa knew it, she was naked and
the k** was naked and he had her down on the bed!

"Damn!" she said as his big hands squeezed her tits.
Jimmy was going at her knockers like there was no
tomorrow! Her boobs loved the right man to handle them
and 16-year-old Jimmy was proving to be the right man!
He wasn't cuddling her boobies and caressing them. He
was manhandling them around any damn way he pleased!
Lisa's tits rode high on her chest but Jimmy shoved
them higher. He squeezed them together and licked and
sucked and bit the nipples 'til Lisa was screaming!

Jimmy left those tasty nipples and kissed Lisa. With
his arms around the housewife he rolled so he was on
his back and she was on top of him. "O.K. Mrs. Johnson.
Slide down there for a little prick-loving-time! Show
my rod you love it! And don't forget my balls!"

Jimmy figured he wouldn't have much trouble with the
mother of a cock-muncher like Tiffany! And he didn't!
Lisa Johnson was only too happy to oblige. The k** had
a rod on him, all right! She couldn't wait to gobble on
it!

Jimmy's rod was sticking straight in the air, tall and
proud and already pissing out fuck-juice. Before she
sucked it, Lisa took one of her boobs in her hand,
pressed the nipple to the root of his cock and slid the
nipple up to the knob and rubbed it all around, getting
her nipple wet and sticky with pre-cum!

That felt so felt fucking great that Jimmy exclaimed,
"Fuck, Mrs. Johnson! Your nip feels great on my cock-
knob! Poke your nipple in my piss-slit! Do the same
thing with your other tit!"

Lisa laughed at the boy's pleasure. She leaned down and
buried Jimmy's cock with her pillows. She took one of
her boobs in each hand and with Jimmy's cock sandwiched
between them, squeezed his hot-rod with titty-flesh and
masturbated him up and down, getting her mounds slick
with pre-cum fun-juice!

"What do you think, Jimmy? Tiffany's tits are nice but
she hasn't got the pair she needs to do this for you!"

Jimmy was thinking that also, as he luxuriated in the
feel of that silky tit-flesh cuddling his pecker!

"Get your mouth on my knob, Mrs. Johnson. I'm going
blow a load! I can cream your titties or you can drink
my cum!"

"Not already, honey!" Lisa cried. "Not 'til you fuck me
with that stud-prick!"

"Don't worry, sweetie-baby! I've got lots. Eat up my
load now and I'll be still fucking your gash in no
time!"

Lisa had d***k down gallons of this k**'s mom's cunt-
cream last night, but she was still anxious to taste
Jimmy's sperm-juice! Lisa got his prick-head in her
mouth and the feel of her tongue polishing his knob and
poking into his piss-slit let him know it was O.K. to
let the cum flow! His body wracked with spasms of
pleasure as his prick pulsed and he filled Tiffany's
Mom's mouth with his cum.

Lisa Johnson sucked and licked and ate up the boy-cum!
Some of the sweet-stuff she let dribble back out of her
mouth onto the head of his cock so she could lick it up
again. She'd sucked twats with this k**'s Mom last
night, and his Dad had fucked her too, but that wasn't
half as exciting as licking the cock of their son
today!

"Wow, Mrs. Johnson," Jimmy exclaimed as she sucked up
the last of his sperm flow. "You really know how to
lick up a man's cream!"

When she'd licked his boner shiny clean, it was still
standing up hard and proud! Just like a man's dick
should when a sexy woman wanted to get a fucking!

"O.K., Mrs. Johnson. See. I told you! Now, climb
aboard, Blondie!"

Jimmy didn't have to tell her twice! Lisa crouched over
Jimmy and rubbed his pecker-knob in her cunt-snot! She
was just about to sink down on it when she heard
giggling from behind her.

She whirled around. Her daughters, Tiffany and Candice
were standing in the doorway, their eyes wide, watching
their Mom just about to sit her ass down on a teen-age
pecker! The k** next door! Tiffany and Candice's fuck-
mate!

Lisa hesitated. But Tiffany encouraged her. "Go to it,
Mom! You won't regret it! I've had that cock and
Candice has had that cock and, trust us, Mom, it'll
drive you wild! Come on, Jimmy. Poke it into our Mom!"

Tiffany went over to the bed and stood behind Lisa. She
reached around and cuddled her Mom's boobs, one in each
hand. Candice followed her s****r and kissed her Mom on
the lips, tongue-dueling with her and enjoying the look
of pure pleasure on her Mom's face as she s-l-o-w-l-y
sank down on Jimmy's pole. When Jimmy was in her to the
hilt, Tiffany encouraged her Mom, "O.K. Mom, shake it
all around! Throw him the cunt! Jimmy! Stab it into my
Mom good! Rock her world!"

Tiffany's hands were still cuddling her Mom's boobs,
her thumbs flicked the nipples. Little Candace reached
down and captured Jimmy's nuts! The s****rs knew what
Jimmy's cock could do to a woman! The girls loved their
Mom and were pleased that Jimmy was going to poke some
cums out of her!

While their Mom was busy wiggling her ass on Jimmy, as
his cock bathed in the heat of her snatch, Tiffany and
Candice shed their clothes! They lay on the bed, on
either side of Jimmy, and took turns kissing him and
watching their Mom bounce on his rod. The look of
pleasure on their mother's face pleased the girls. Her
moans and groans as she squirted out cums were sounds
they hadn't heard too often lately.

After Jimmy had blasted an enormous payload up her
cunt, Lisa lay back and enjoyed the cigarette Tiffany
had lit for her, as her youngest daughter lay between
her legs, kissed her snatch and sucked all the juices
out of her! Her oldest daughter, Tiffany, had her head
between Jimmy's legs, cleaning his cock and making him
whimper with delight!

Jimmy tangled his hands in Tiffany's hair, enjoyed the
thrills her talented tongue was bringing to his nuts
and contemplated what could make life any finer! He
decided to give Tiffany that which she liked best! He
fired another load into Tiffany's greedy mouth! He was
about to find out just how fine life could be!

***

Sandra Patterson lit a cigarette and rubbed her crotch.
Lisa Johnson had made woman-love to her puss all last
night and it had felt great! But her cunt was itchy
again and she wondered what lovely Lisa was doing right
now. Her son had gone next door to see her, but that
was two hours ago. He hadn't come back. Sandra supposed
he had finished what Lisa wanted and had taken off to
see his buddies.

Sandra decided she was going to go see Lisa. She was
sure Lisa would be up for more girlie-cums! Little did
she know, that far from being finished what Lisa had
wanted, right then Jimmy was balls-deep in Lisa, and
Lisa's two daughters were in bed with them too!

No one heard Sandra as she let herself into the
Johnson's and called out, "Lisa, are you here, honey-
bunch?"

Tiffany and Candice, for sure, couldn't hear her. What
with their faces buried in each other's cunts! Their
silky thighs clenching their s****r's head as vibrating
tongues peeled cums from each other!

If Lisa had heard she couldn't have answered because
her mouth was full of Jimmy's cock!

Jimmy, almost out of his mind with the pleasure of what
her mouth was doing to his rod, couldn't hear anything,
except Lisa's gurgling, as her fed her another big load
of his cum!

Sandra could hear moaning from upstairs. She knew
Lisa's husband was at work. 'You horny bitch!' thought
Sandra. 'You either have snuck a lover in here or you
are rubbing cums from your own pussy!'

She followed the moans up the stairs and eased Lisa's
bedroom door open.

She was shocked at what she saw! But her box tingled!
And her nipples hardened and ached!

He son was on top of Lisa Johnson, sitting on her
boobs. It looked like he had just fed her a load of cum
because his pecker was dripping and he was rubbing it
on Lisa's cummy lips!

Lisa's two girls, Tiffany and Candice were naked in bed
also, on either side of their mother. They were kissing
her and each other and were taking licks at Jimmy's
cock.

Jimmy turned his head and saw his mother!

"Hi Mom!" he grinned. "Are you looking for me?"

Lisa looked over at Sandra. "I think she might have
been looking for me, Jimmy, dear. Were you, honey-
bunch?"

"I-I, I'm not - not s-sure anymore," Sandra croaked.

Lisa chuckled, realizing this must be a shock for her
pussy-friend. "Why don't you come and join us? Your son
is quite the fucker! What a fine, big cock he has! And
he knows how to use it!"

Sandra was in a bit of a daze but she went over to the
bed. Lisa reached up, grabbed her head and kissed her.
Sandra could taste her son's cum on Lisa's lips.

She didn't think she should be doing this, but, fuck
it! She was too fucking hot! She had trotted her itchy
snatch over here for some twat-licking with her
neighbor. It looked like there was twat-licking going
on here, and more!

Sandra's tongue was exploring Lisa's mouth sucking up
bits of her son's cum. Lisa's hands were on her boobs.

"Oh, Sandra," Lisa moaned, "You never told me that your
son had a wang on him like this! And who taught him to
use it? You? He sure knows how to fuck a woman!"

Tiffany and Candice were sucking on Jimmy's wang now!
Sandra could hear their slurps and her son's moans as
he encouraged the teen girls to eat his meat!

Lisa whispered softly into Sandra's ear. "You said last
night you were frustrated with Bob and the way he fucks
you. Why don't you get your son to throw you a fuck?
What would be the harm in that?"

Sandra knew she should be shocked at that lewd
suggestion, but she was so, so horny! And Lisa was
right! Who the hell would it hurt? She hadn't really
seen her son's pecker for several years. She was amazed
at the size of it! Tiffany and Candice were licking it
and had it standing up tall and proud and drooling! It
was, obviously, one hell of a pole and one Sandra could
really go for!

Jimmy smiled. "Girls," he said to Tiffany and Candice,
"you're going to have to move and make room for my
Mom!"

Almost in a trance, Sandra looked down at her son.
Jimmy took her arm and pulled her down to him! Their
lips met! Vaguely, Sandra wondered what she was doing,
then the hot thrills took over! Her son's lips were
kissing her better than his dad ever had! His hands
were strong and confident, feeling up her tits! She
stroked the back of her son's head and whimpered into
his mouth.

"Oh, son, this is wrong. I'm so bad."

Jimmy's boner had gotten even harder, if that was
possible, at the thought of making love to his
beautiful mother! He spent a long time kissing her and
fondling her breasts through her clothes. Then Jimmy
let her lie back and tenderly undressed his mom! He
kissed each bit of skin he uncovered.

Lisa Johnson had wanted a good, hard fuck. And Jimmy
had given her exactly what she'd wanted! But with his
Mom, Jimmy thought he'd be tender and loving.

The Johnson ladies, respectfully, backed away from the
bed, for the time being, to give it over to a very
poignant moment. Tiffany lit a cigarette then gave a
light to her mom and her s****r. Lisa's eyes widened
when she saw Candy dragging deeply on her cigarette but
she didn't say anything. It would have seemed a little
silly, questioning her about smoking, after just having
her head in Candice's cunt!

Jimmy had his Mom completely naked now and her snatch
was pulsing out juice so he thought he'd lick some up.
That sent his Mom into a sex-frenzy!

Lisa took each of her girl's hands. "Come on, sweeties!
Let's go down to your room and give the Patterson's
some privacy!"

Tiffany really wanted to see Jimmy drill his Mom, but
realized that her Mom hadn't suggested going to the
girl's room to look at their doll collections. No, she
had something more fun and naughty on her dirty mind!


Chapter 8


Jimmy and his Mom never even noticed Lisa and her girls
leaving the room.

Sandra's smooth thighs were caressing her son's cheeks,
as his head was buried in the big 'V'! He was lost in a
world of heat and moisture, punctuated by the sobbing
and whimpering of his Mom, as her body jerked in sugary
cums! Lisa Johnson had licked her crotch like this, but
her son Jimmy loved up her puss even better! Her mind
was a jumble. She'd convince herself that this was
wrong and she should stop, but then her son would suck
her clit, send her over the edge again, honey would
squirt in the air and she'd clutch his head and beg him
not to stop.

Jimmy loved his Mom and had always thought she was
fucking gorgeous, but he got enough tail that he hadn't
really thought much about fucking his Mom before. He
was vaguely aware that his Mom and Dad didn't heat up
the sheets much anymore, but really, he was looking
after so much cunt himself, that he hadn't really
stopped to think much about it.

Sandra Patterson squirmed her ass through another cum,
thanks to her son's talented tongue and lips. "Jimmy,
honey," she moaned. "Come here, baby, let Mommy suck
your cock!"

'Oh, wow!' thought Jimmy. He lifted his face from his
mother's snatcheroo and kissed her so she could taste
her own cunt-honey. He didn't know if his mother had
ever tasted her own juice before and thought she should
know how sweet she was!

Jimmy didn't know that Sandra had sucked a lot of her
own cream last night from the sexy lips of Lisa
Johnson! But right now Sandra thought she'd like a
taste of her son's cock-cream. Her stuffy husband
wouldn't cum in her mouth. When she was a teen, like
Tiffany and Candice, Sandra had liked the taste of a
boy's cum! She loved her husband but was starting to
realize just how stuffy he was and how much sexy fun
and games she had been missing out on!

Now that he was getting into it, having his Mom suck
his pecker sounded like a right fine idea to Jimmy. He
sucked around her mouth some more and then slid his ass
up her body so that his mom's big tits made nice
cushions for his ass! Taking his prick in his hands he
rubbed his knob over Sandra's lips. The heat and
softness of her lips felt great to the teen, as his
Mom's red lip-gloss polished his knob!

Sandra's mouth opened and her tongue appeared, to swab
down the head of her son's big boner! This excited
Jimmy no end, and his prick drooled a bunch of pre-cum
juice to reward his Mom's efforts. Jimmy wondered if
his Mom could suck a cock as good as Tiffany. That
little slut was a champion bone-licker! A fucking
champ!

But, right now, Jimmy had his Mom munching on his bone!
And she was good, too. She polished his knob with her
hot tongue until it was tingling and shiny like an
apple polished for eating. The end of her tongue probed
into his piss-slit and more pre-cum drooled out for
her. That feathery tongue roamed all over his boner
accompanied by wonderful, sucking kisses. His nuts were
banging around in their sack and Jimmy's Mom didn't
forget them either. She laid her son's boner across her
face and sucked his ball-bag right into her mouth! Oh,
the sweetness of it!

Jimmy's nuts were getting ready to clang out a cum! He
didn't know if his Mom was a cum-guzzler or not so, he
thought he'd better warn her.

"Mom, my nuts are boiling over! I'm gonna cum, Mom, I'm
gonna cum!"

Jimmy was delighted when his mom sucked his knob back
into her mouth. That meant she was going to eat his
creamy load and Jimmy loved that. He knew how much he
blew and hoped his Mom could handle it.

Jimmy needn't have worried. Sandra might have been out
of practice but she had sucked the cum out of a lot of
teenage boys back in the day! Not that they ever blew
loads like fucking this!

Her son's cock was pulsing and throbbing and jerking
and the ropes of cock-cream just kept coming! Sandra
would get a good-sized puddle on her tongue then barely
have time to swish it around before she had to swallow
to make room for some more. No way was any of her son's
precious cream going to dribble out to be soaked up by
the pillowcase! No Siree!

When Jimmy's cock-spurts finally subsided he wiped the
length of his pecker across his Mommy's lips. He was
still hard and Sandra tongue-tickled the head.

"Oh, Jimmy," she moaned into his piss-slot. "My pussy
could use a reaming out! Give your mom your wiener,
son. Stick your cock in my slush and stir it all
around!"

Jimmy grabbed himself a handful of Mom's tits and sank
his bone into a tight fire-ball inferno of a snatch!
There was no way his Mom could match Tiffany's snugness
or the bear-trap that was Candice's nearly-virgin
snatch. Only nearly, thanks-to-him! But his Mom made up
for it by the way she threw that cunt around!

The ferocity of the way her cunt sucked at his cock,
like it was starving for it, couldn't be matched by the
teens. Jimmy hoped the skin wouldn't be sucked right
off his boner! Suck! Relax, Suck! Relax! Squeeze! Suck!
Suck! Jimmy's mom's puss mauled his pecker with an
intoxicating rhythm. Sandra had a way of twisting her
ass on the sheets so it seemed like her puss was
corkscrewing around the meat it was being treated to!

Cums were banging out of Sandra one after the other;
her son had her sailing from one sugary peak to the
next, each peak a little higher and a little hotter!
Even better than the twat-licking of Lisa Johnson!

Jimmy's fingers were almost lost in tit-flesh he was
squeezing his mom's bazongas so hard. Sandra was
flailing and roaring as her fun-gun fired again and
again. "Oh, Jimmy, where'd you get such a pecker?!? I'm
cumming again!"

Jimmy was panting and stroking hard! Sweat was dripping
down his back. "This time we go together, Mom!"

He hunched for his shot!

Jimmy got his nut just as she screamed and pumped out
the biggest cum yet! Sandra's eyes rolled back in her
head and she just whimpered and whined while Jimmy kept
cock-stabbing his Mom until the spasms in his prick
finally quieted down.

In the next bedroom down the hall, more sex-cums were
being enjoyed in the Johnson house that day!

Lisa Johnson and her two daughters, the 14-year-old sex
machine called Tiffany and the newly de-cherried
Candice. They were sucking cums out of one another.
Tiffany couldn't help but laugh. Two days ago, while
she and her mother were having a cigarette, Lisa had
asked her if Candice had started smoking yet. She also
asked if Tiffany knew how far Candice had went with
boys.

Tiffany knew that she asked these questions because she
thought Candice was too young for smoking and sex. All
the pleasures teen girls enjoyed! Lisa wanted Candice
to not grow up too quickly.

Tiffany stood and moved away from the bed and lit a
cigarette. She surveyed the hot action on the bed and
laughed right out loud. She reflected that remaining a
quiet c***d was no longer an option for her little
s****r, and she guessed her Mom could quit worrying
about it! Right now the quiet c***d of two days ago was
muff-diving with her Mom and they were sucking cums out
of each other to beat the band!

Tiffany smoked her cigarette and watched all the
licking and kissing and squirting going on in front of
her. Little Candice was shaking and shivering and
booming out one cum after another. "Jesus, Mom,"
Tiffany praised her. "I had no idea! You sure know how
to lick a slit!"

"Fuck, yeah," wailed Candice, pausing a moment in her
own box-nibbling. "Mommy-dear, you sure are sucking up
all my cream!"

Tiffany went to the bed and pulled her Mom's head from
her s****r's box and kissed her, enjoying the familiar
tang of Candy's squirtings on her Mom's sweet lips.
While Candy's box was free she treated herself to some
yummy licks of her own.

By spreading little Candy's legs to the limit and
mashing their pretty, blonde heads together, Mom and
daughter could rub noses and lick the little teen's
clit together, sending Candy into more spasms of
ecstasy!

Then they all rested and had a cigarette.

Candy was quite comfortable as a smoker now, and
enjoyed her cigarette very much, smoking just as well
as her older s****r and her Mom.

Tiffany tapped her ashes. "This has been a blast, but I
vote we go back and join Jimmy and his Mom! I know
Jimmy. He'll have creamed his Mom a few times now!
They've had their privacy. I don't know about you two,
but I want some more of his prick-meat!"

Lisa agreed. "Sure, we gave them their first time
together in private. That Jimmy sure knows how to sling
a dick! Better than your dad, girls. I want more and I
don't blame you all for wanting more of that prick
too!"

Then she remembered a question she'd been meaning to
ask. "Candy, when did you have Jimmy bust your cherry?"

"He didn't just poke it out of me, Mom." Candy said,
"He atom-bombed it! Just last night!"

Lisa thought, 'And where was I, when my daughter was
getting cherry-busted? Just getting laid by the guy
next door and sucking cunts with his wife, the parents
of the cherry-buster!'

Tiffany laughed. "I was there, Mom! You should have
seen that cock stretch out Candy for the first time!
Her snapper was, like two sizes too small at first, but
Jimmy kept poking and Candy's twat kept spreading and
when Jimmy's pecker finally squeezed in there, you
should have seen Candy! Her eyes about bugged out of
her head!"

Lisa laughed. "Man! That must have felt really good to
Jimmy! And to you too, honey-pie!"

Tiffany said, "Boys say that my box really knows how to
snap down on a pecker but Jimmy said Candy's box was
like a vise! Well, you know, first time and all that!"

Tiffany lowered both her hands to rub her Mom's box and
Candy's. Then she licked the sweetness from her
fingers. "You guys are just itching for it, aren't you?
Let's go get some dick! Let's spread this sweetness
around!"

They found Sandra Patterson having a cigarette with one
hand and playing with Jimmy's balls with the other.

Jimmy grinned. Here were some more dick-lickers! Good
thing his 16-year-old cock was never tired. He admired
all the girlie-flesh on display. Jesus! How could a
cock go soft when it had all this nookie to play with?

Sandra Patterson dragged on her cigarette, while she
rubbed fuck-juice around Jimmy's cock-knob with her
thumb. "Come on, ladies. I believe now we've all met
this cock and know what it can do! Who wants to be next
to suck it up?"

Tiffany loved her s****r. She pushed Candice forward.
"Candy here has had the smallest amount of prick-time!
Jimmy, give her the first poke and make it a good one!"

Jimmy grinned. "Get your ass over here, Candy. Squeeze
your honey-pot onto my prick and go for a ride!"

Candy did. The other girls could hear the distinct
'oozing' sound, hard to describe, as Jimmy's big cock
spread her cunt-walls as she lowered herself onto his
prick! When Candy bottomed out, it was like someone had
thrown a switch and swiveling her hips to cause Jimmy's
boner to twist in her snatch, Candy started some big
bounces, like she was on a trampoline.

Without the generous amounts of cream her box was
pumping out, the near-virgin snugness of Candy's snatch
would have made her prick-bouncing very difficult. As
it was, there was enough lube to allow her to ride that
cock right up a sugary peak! To the top!

Jimmy lied back, enjoying the feel of her honey bathing
his cock and her snatch gripping and squeezing it!
Candy's tits were the smallest in the room but they
were firm and cute and she had them really bouncing!
Jimmy amused himself by trying to grab them. When he
caught a tit, he would squeeze it, then let it go and
watch it bounce some more!

"Go for the gusto, Candy!" he yelled, "Ride 'em
cowgirl!"

All the other women moved close and took turns
presenting their tits to Jimmy for some cuddling and
sucking. When one was getting her tits sucked the other
two would kiss and feel the silky skin of the other.

Tiffany tapped Candice on the shoulder. "O.K. sweetie,
don't be greedy. Let the rest of us have a go with that
cock!"

Candice reluctantly slid Jimmy's pecker out of her. His
rod waved invitingly in the air, slick with her cream,
beckoning to the next cock-rider!

But not for long! Tiffany hopped aboard! But she had a
new idea. She had slicked her hands with cunt-cream and
rubbed them all over her ass, buttering up her shit-
pucker! She hoped with that lube and with Candy's cream
all over Jimmy's cock, she could get his bone up her
ass!

She lined it up. "Oh, Tiffany, you honey-girl!" Jimmy
cried. "I've been wanting to ass-fuck you so bad!"

Jimmy's knob pressed at her bung-hole but Tiffany was
having trouble getting it in!

Her Mom, Lisa, wanted to help! "Raise your ass,
sweetie! Lean over and feed Jimmy your tits, dear. Let
Mommy take care of this!"

While Jimmy sucked on Tiffany's nipples and tongued the
aureoles causing her to squeal, Lisa tongued her
daughter's ass and lubed the opening some more with her
spit. She sucked Jimmy's knob too, drooling spit,
adding to the slipperiness of his cock. She held his
ass-pricker steady.

"O.K. honey, sit back down on Jimmy's cock!"

As Tiffany sat back on the pecker, her Mom rubbed the
cock-head around her daughter's ass-opening. Tiffany
applied as much weight as she was comfortable with and
Jimmy raised his hips to apply pressure from his end!

"Arrrrgh, shit! damn! fuck!" Tiffany cried as the spit-
covered cock-knob slowly spread her ass-hole and
disappeared inside! A few inches of Jimmy's prick
followed and the heat and tightness beat even the
incredible snugness of Candy's prick-hugging snatch!

Candice and Sandra Patterson, the 13-year-old
schoolgirl and the 34-year-old housewife, were kissing
and masturbating one another at the incredible sight of
Jimmy ass-fucking Tiffany! By lying across Jimmy,
feeding him her boobs, Tiffany's Mom was able to lick
and kiss her daughter's cunt as the big boner stretched
out her daughter's ass! Oh, what fun this was! Lisa had
been ass-cocked once, as a teen, and envied Tiffany the
feelings she must be having with Jimmy's big pecker up
her bum!

Tiffany had started something! They all wanted ass-
fucked now! Jimmy had always thought Tiffany had an
incredible ass and he let her bounce it on his pecker
for a while, but that indescribable squeezing soon had
his nuts unloading their payload right into that
gorgeous bum!

Tiffany pulled off the prick and plopped on the bed on
her stomach. Immediately Sandra was on her, licking and
sucking her bum to slurp her son's cum, as it dribbled
from her asshole! Candice, meanwhile, had dived on the
pecker that had been in her s****r's bum, and was
enjoying the taste of boy-cum and her s****r's ass by
licking it off Jimmy's cock!

Then women and girls, moms and daughters, lined up on
their hands and knees beside each other on the bed.
Jimmy went up and down the line, inserting his pecker
into each of their bums and wiggling it all around in
there, all the while fingering their clits or bouncing
their tits in his hands! What a great day!

The girls were biting their lips and moaning and
twisting their heads to kiss each other as Jimmy moved
up and down the line giving each one an ass-pricking!
Each woman groaned and whimpered as his big prick-knob
would stretch their bum-hole! Jimmy enjoyed pronging
each lady's ass and tried to decide, as he moved from
one bum-banging to the next, which one he liked the
best. Finally he settled on Tiffany. She really did
have a honey of an ass!

When Jimmy felt his next cum-load ready to burst he had
his Mother and Lisa Johnson lie side by side on the
bed, their beautiful faces smiling up at him. He
started with his Mom and gave her a few good solid
ropes of sperm in her mouth and then he filled Lisa's
mouth. When their mouths were full of cum, Lisa and
Sandra grabbed Tiffany and Candice and kissed them and
all four shared the creamy bounty of Jimmy's nuts!

Jimmy lay back and fisted his prick and watched the
ladies play with his cum!

Tiffany filled her mouth with Jimmy's cream, given to
her by Jimmy's Mom. She turned to where her mother and
s****r were kissing. She grabbed handfuls of her Mom's
tits and gently pulled her away from Candy. She wanted
to kiss her s****r and feed her more of Jimmy's sweet
cum.

Tiffany bent Candy's head back. Candy opened her mouth
and from a few inches above, Tiffany released her
mouthful sperm and it plopped right down into Candy's
sweet mouth! Then they shared a sensual kiss, licking
each other's mouth and lips, sucking down the cum!
Sandra Patterson and Lisa Johnson, proud of their k**s,
kissed and hugged and promised each other more days
like this one!

Jimmy lay back, watched all the horny girlie-action and
contemplated life! School started next week which meant
a whole new crop of ninth-grader-pussy! He had a new
24-year-old history teacher, whose jugs already had the
football team abuzz! Jimmy's hands hugged his pole and,
unlike a lot of k**s, realized he was really looking
forward to school and he'd see just what new adventures
he could have!


Chapter 9


Jimmy Patterson, star quarterback, backed his ass
against the cold wall of the 3rd floor bathroom. He
poked his prick around in Tiffany Johnson's mouth and
felt her hot tongue cuddling his rod. One more sweet
suck and he unloaded a creamy cum-load into the hot
mouth of the cum-queen-teen! He knew how much Tiffany
loved his cream! Jimmy really liked feeding it to her!

Jimmy had gotten into the habit of sending Tiffany, or
her s****r Candice, a text message from his class, to
tell her in which bathroom she should meet him. Then,
between classes, one of them, or both, would relax
Jimmy with a cum-sucking, knee-knocking, blow-job!

Tiffany had no illusions that she was his 'girlfriend.'
They were just two teens sharing a common interest.
Jimmy had an abiding interest in shooting cum-wads from
his prick and Tiffany had an unquenchable interest in
drinking up those wads! So they combined their
interests whatever chance they got!

Tiffany clicked her lighter to light a Virginia Slim
and stood at the mirror while she brushed her hair.
Jimmy cuddled close behind her and felt up her bum and
her tits.

"Great suck-job, as always, sweet-stuff!" Jimmy praised
her, whispering in her ear.

Tiffany dragged smoke into her lungs and laughed. "You
call me sweet-stuff all the time, Jimmy. But especially
when I have a belly-full of your sweet-stuff!"

"So, what?" Jimmy chuckled, giving her boobs a squeeze.
"You're just a fun-loving, cum-loving girl!"

"Don't wrinkle my blouse all up!" Tiffany giggled and
playfully slapped his hands where they were cupping her
knockers.

Jimmy knew that Tiffany Johnson loved it when he played
with her plump tits but realized she had to look
presentable going back to class. He stood back and
watched her remove the cigarette from her mouth so she
could apply some new lip-gloss. With her blouse
straightened, her hair brushed and her make-up re-
applied, Tiffany showed no signs of just having enjoyed
an in-between-class snack of Jimmy's cum-load! Jimmy
gave her a smack on her taut little ass and sent her
back to class!

There had only been 4 lunch periods so far in this
school year but Tiffany and Jimmy had used 2 of them to
rip off fucks! Jimmy knew the football team training
room was always deserted at lunch so Tiffany would meet
him there. Jimmy would pin her back against the cool
metal of the lockers, she'd drop her skirt and panties
and he would slam home the bone!

The gorgeous teen would clutch and scratch at his back
and suck his tongue and enjoy the cool metal of the
locker on her hot ass as she wriggled at the end of his
prick!

After a few juicy cums, Tiffany would sit on a changing
bench and wipe her dripping pussy with her panties.
She'd dispose of these, produce a new pair from her
bag, light a cigarette and be ready to go back to
class.

Her Mom, Lisa, wondered briefly why she had to buy her
daughter new panties, after the first few days of
school. Then she saw her daughter kissing Jimmy, as she
got out of his car, when Jimmy gave her a ride home.
She smiled knowingly. Lisa had fucked Jimmy herself and
figured her daughter was getting her fun-buttons
punched at school by the teen football-stud next door.

It had been a great week for Jimmy. Every day he walked
by the area where the new crop of ninth-grade-pussy
congregated to smoke and gossip before and after
school. He eyed up the cunt and let the horny young
girls check him out! He liked the possibilities he saw
in this new cunt-crop. Most of them had heard of the
star quarterback and gave Jimmy those kinds of looks
that he knew translated into fucks!

Today Jimmy stopped and surveyed the prospects more
closely. "Hi'ya babes," he grinned.

One little sex-pot Blondie finished accepting a light
from her friend and blew smoke at Jimmy, as she eyed
him up and down.

Jimmy liked that - that and her smile when the little
sex-pot's gaze lingered on his basket! The quarterback
approved of it, but marveled that the school allowed
these girls to wear the crotch-hardening outfits that
they did.

"You're Jimmy Patterson," she purred at him, taking
another luxurious drag from her cigarette. "My name's
Virginia. You can call me Ginny!"

"How old are you, Ginny?" Jimmy asked.

"I'm 15," she said blowing smoke at him. "You're the
quarterback of the football team, right?"

Ginny had fairly big, plump knockers, not as big as
Tiffany's, but eye-pleasing just the same. They were
partly covered and her nipples weren't showing and
Jimmy guessed that must be technically enough for the
school dress-code. But they were swinging wild and
free, and generous amounts of boob-flesh were on
display for Jimmy's viewing pleasure. There was a gap
between her top and the hip-hugging jeans that someone
had spray-painted on her long legs.

He had just enjoyed one of Tiffany's second-to-none
suck-jobs but Jimmy could feel his boner stirring
around in his jeans! Jimmy got a kick out of the way
the girls these days seemingly tried to out-slut one
another, leastways as far as they way they dressed.
Jimmy thanked Britney and Christina, two girls who
couldn't really sing, but had shown young teen girls
how to flash their goodies around! Ginny had obviously
studied!

She was a girl who had the goodies, knew it and
flaunted it, but Jimmy thought for pure sexiness she
still wasn't in Tiffany's class. Still, he figured
she'd look pretty enough swinging on his dick! He
wondered if she had much practice. It was hard to tell
with these young slutty-looking chicks!

They all looked like they took the bone, with their
tits hanging loose and free and their sexy make-up! But
Jimmy knew, with some of them, it was all an act to fit
in! How many true sex-fiends, like Tiffany, were in
this creamy-looking group, he couldn't say. But he sure
planned on finding out. No matter how many were dick-
lickers and cum-suckers at this moment, he'd bet by the
end of the year almost all of them would have swung
from a dick or two!

"You're a real cutie, aren't you?" Jimmy said eyeing up
Ginny's pointy tits!

"And I hear you're a real stud," Ginny countered. "All
the girls around here want you to poke them with that
thing between your legs!"

Jimmy chuckled. "Big talk, Ginny. Football party, my
house, Friday night, cute-stuff," he told her. "If you
want to come, bring along some of your sexy friends.
You can ask anyone where I live. There will be lots of
action," he added, smiling and hoping she would catch
his drift.

Ginny put her hand on Jimmy's arm. "Hey, stud, we a got
a little while before class. Why don't we find some
place private and I'll thank you for the party invite!"

She licked her glossy lips. Jimmy thought how beautiful
those lips would look sliding on his rod. If she wanted
to thank him he couldn't think of one reason why she
shouldn't!

He took her arm, grabbing a good feel of her boob as he
did so. Ginny smiled and did not object. "You come with
me, Ginny. I got just the place for you to show me how
glad you are that I asked you to my party!"

Jimmy knew all the places around school where he could
rip off a quickie fuck or have a cutie like Ginny blow
his nuts for him.

Right now he led Ginny to a 1st floor stockroom. Once
inside he grabbed her and kissed her.

Ginny thought that was A-OK! She slid her glossy lips
all over Jimmy's and her tongue into his mouth. 4 days
at high school and the star quarterback was kissing her
and feeling her up! She'd dreamed about this!

Jimmy took his hands from her plump boobs long enough
to undo his zipper and take out his prick. "Go to it,
Ginny!" he exclaimed. "Show me how much you appreciate
me inviting you to my party! Show me you deserve it!"

Unlike Tiffany, Ginny hadn't sucked a whole lot of
dick. Some, but only boys. Last year in grade 8 she and
her friends had thrown one of those 'lipstick' parties.
That is where the girls all went out and bought
different colors of lipstick. Then, at the party, the
boys would take out their dicks and the girls would
take turns sucking them. The goal was to paint a
'rainbow' of color on each boy's pecker. Needless to
say, the boys thought this was a humdinger of an idea
for a party!

But those were 'boys'. Ginny had never been confronted
with a man's dick before. At least not a throbbing,
drooling piece of meat like Jimmy's!

But she was game. Ginny had thick, soft lips. Jimmy
thought that they were designed specifically for dick-
sucking. She had on a pink lip-gloss that colored his
pecker as she rubbed those lips all over his bone!
Ginny was trying hard and it felt fucking fine, but
Jimmy could tell she was a novice, not like Tiffany who
seemed like she was born with a dick in her mouth. But
just as he had taught Candy how to love up his rod,
Jimmy would teach Ginny. She was gorgeous enough to be
worth it. And, again like Candice, what she lacked in
skill she was certainly making up for with enthusiasm
and love of her work!

Like any ninth-grade-girl worth her salt she seemed to
just love Jimmy's pecker. She kissed it, over and over
and her wet, smacking kisses on his bone were sending
thrills up Jimmy's spine. Ginny didn't forget his
dangling nuts either. His ball-sack was shiny with her
lip-gloss!

Jimmy had Ginny's head in his hands and he gently moved
her so her lips slid up the length of his bone and got
her to wetly kiss his cock-knob. "Polish my knob with
your lips and tongue, Ginny," he instructed her.

Ginny's teachers could only hope she would pay as much
attention to what they wanted her to learn, as she did
to Jimmy's bone-sucking lessons! I suppose it depended
on how much Ginny wanted to learn. She was attentive to
Jimmy's rod-licking instructions because she loved
sucking Jimmy's boner and wanted to be good at it so he
would let her do it again.

"O.K. Ginny, suck my knob into your mouth," Jimmy told
the blonde bone-licker. "I'm going to unload a sack-
full into your mouth. I'm a big cummer, so swallow fast
so you don't get my cum dripping all over the place! Do
you like cum, Ginny?"

Sex-pot that she tried to let on she was, Ginny didn't
really know. The seventh and eight grade boys that she
and the other girls had dick-painted at their
'lipstick' party had climaxed from the tongue-action on
their dicks all right. But as Ginny recalled most of
their 'cums' were weak 'dribbles'.

She had watched her Dad blow a load on her Mom's face
one time and she knew there was the world of difference
from those 'boys' little loads and the way a man blew
his nuts! She was sure Jimmy would have a good-sized
cum-load and she was determined she would suck it all
up, no matter how much there was or what it tasted
like! She knew guys weren't happy with girls that
wouldn't drink their dick-cream. She didn't want to be
one of those girls – a spitter. No, that cum was
sliding down her throat!

As Jimmy had instructed her, Ginny had his prick-head
in her mouth. He had told her to polish his knob with
her tongue and right now Ginny's tongue was rubbing all
over his glans in wicked, unbearable circles!

Nothing that delicious could last forever and with a
loud groan Jimmy's balls released their payload!
Thrilling Jimmy every centimeter of the way, his cum
roared up the stalk of his cock and filled Ginny's
mouth! As instructed, she swirled it around her mouth
once, then swallowed, as more ropes of cum kept her
mouth full.

When, at last, Jimmy's blasts became dribbles, Ginny
could slow down and relish her mouthful of cum. She
liked it! Jimmy told her what to do next. She closed
her hand on the root of his cock and squeezing, ran it
up to the ridge where the cock-head joined the pecker.
This f***ed more cum to squeeze out of Jimmy's piss-
slot and Ginny's tongue swabbed that around for a
minute then she sucked it up!

"How was that, big football stud-man? Do I know how to
say thank-you?"

"Not bad, Ginny, not too fucking bad!" Jimmy praised
her. "I can tell you've haven't ate a man's bone too
often but you seem to like it! At my party the whole
football team will be glad to let you practice your
dick-sucking!"

Ginny lit herself a cigarette and smiled. She knew she
wasn't supposed to smoke in the school but she didn't
suppose she was supposed to blow guys in the storeroom
either!

"How's your cooze, sweetie-pie?" Jimmy asked watching
her enjoy her cigarette as she licked the last of his
cum-load from her lips. "Still a virgin?"

Her crest-fallen expression told him all he needed to
know. "Well, honey-bunch, if you want to kiss that
cherry good-bye, Friday night will be a perfect time.
Show up, looking foxy, like you do now, and the
football team will take care of it for you."

Ginny beamed him a smile that could have melted the
fillings in his teeth.

Jimmy reached out, squeezed a feel of Ginny's sweet
ass, pulled her to him for a good-bye kiss, then sent
her off to class! He whistled as he strolled off to his
history class!

This was Jimmy's first history class of the semester.
He'd heard rumors about the new 24-year-old history
teacher but he'd never seen her. He'd heard she had a
body that just wouldn't quit. As he found out when he
entered her room that didn't quite cover it! She didn't
look like any history teacher Jimmy'd ever seen!

Mrs. Hanson looked like she had stepped out of a porno
movie. Jet black hair, perfectly straight right down to
her bum. And what a bum! She was wearing a tight, tight
skirt and the lush cheeks of her incredible ass were
making themselves impossible not to notice. Jimmy's
hands envied the way her skirt got to cuddle those
glorious cheeks! Long silky legs. Narrow waist. And, up
above, a pair of very generous boobs. They were covered
now, completely, but Jimmy could bet they were a pair
of honeys! Just watching them proudly jiggle, as Miss
Hanson walked toward him, make his tongue tingle and
his palms itch to get at them!

Jimmy Patterson had received 2 wet, hot suck-jobs from
2 gorgeous teen sluts in the last 2 hours. Didn't
matter. As Mrs. Hanson, with that body, came to where
he was standing he sprung another full-blown boner in
his pants!

Only then did Jimmy realize that the class was full and
in session. "You must be Jimmy Patterson?" Mrs. Hanson
had a purry voice. "The quarterback who thinks he is
special and doesn't have to be in class on time?"

Jimmy watched her eyes wandering to his basket where
his jeans were stretched tight, outlining his boner! He
realized that Ginny's exquisite lips had felt so good
on his rod that he had lingered a little long.

"I am special," he said, "And if you have some time
later I'll show you just how special!"

"You're pretty cheeky," said Mrs. Hanson. "So happens I
am staying after school and you are going to sit here
with me and explain why you don't think you have to
come to class on time."

"No can do," Mrs. Hanson. "I've got football practice."

"You know what, Jimmy?" the teacher said, "I had heard
so much about you and expected trouble from you, so I
went to the coach and asked if I could keep you from
practice time to time. Do you want to know what he
said?"

She continued still staring at Jimmy's crotch. "He said
you were so good that if you missed the odd practice
that didn't bother him at all. Especially so early,
when you are just starting practice. He said I could
have you any time, except for a day or two before an
especially big game."

Jimmy wondered if his horny coach has thrown the bone
to Mrs. Hanson before making her that offer. He
grinned. "Well, teach, then I guess I'm all yours!"

So, after school that day, Jimmy didn't go to football
practice where the horny cheerleaders and other high-
school fuck-kittens were waiting for him. No, Jimmy was
doing something a little more interesting.

He walked into Mrs. Hanson's class, after the last
bell. Jimmy was chuckling. He couldn't be 100 % sure,
of course, but he could smell a good fucking. Mrs.
Hanson had given him those certain kinds of looks.

Jimmy thanked the 'God of Cocks' if there was one, for
blessing him with this girl-pleasing pecker and thanked
the loose lips of the honeys at his school. If they
weren't using their mouths to suck his prick they were
using their mouths to talk about it! No doubt, Mrs.
Hanson had heard the cream-puffs gossiping about their
fucks with Jimmy and wanted some for herself.

That is exactly what had happened! Mrs. Hanson wanted
more fuck-action than her older husband could supply.
She regularly scooped up cock-action from the high-
school studs that she taught. History was so boring!
And the little slut-kittens she taught liked to brag,
right outside her door, about all the tail they got.
Getting a bone-thrashing from Jimmy was a considerable
status symbol and they all got dreamy-eyed when they
bragged about it to their friends!

Mrs. Hanson sent Jimmy to the blackboard. "I want you
to write 'I will not be late for Mrs. Hanson's class',
on the board. Jimmy grinned. As he went to the board
Jilly Hanson quietly locked the door.

When she turned she saw what Jimmy had written on the
blackboard. 'Mrs. Hanson is one foxy chicken, with big
fucking tits, and I best she bangs out one hell of a
fuck!'

"I see a little discipline is in order, Mr. Patterson."

"Why don't you come on over and spank me?" Jimmy
invited.

Mrs. Hanson walked over the quarterback and raised her
hand to slap his face!

Jimmy grabbed her wrist, pulled her in tight, and
kissed her!

It was an amazing kiss, full of tongue and lip action
and spit. Jilly Hanson was right where she wanted to
be, had fully intended on being, since she first saw
Jimmy in person, earlier, when he was late for her
class.

Jimmy was rough, sensing that, like Lisa Johnson, what
Mrs. Hanson wanted and needed was a good, hard fuck! He
intended to see that she got it! His hands were full of
those amazing ass-globes and he was squeezing and
rolling the lush cheeks as their lips remained glued
together.

Then Jilly wrestled free. Jimmy let her go and received
a stinging slap. "You've got lot of nerve kissing me
like that!"

Jimmy laughed, grabbed a tit and pulled his teacher
back to him. Jilly went willingly for some more tongue-
fun with Jimmy. She had asserted some authority with
the slap of Jimmy's face but to hell with that now. Her
pussy was creaming and pulsing and itching to snap a
strangle-hold on Jimmy's dick!

Jimmy could fucking tell. So he did what every red-
bl**ded male would do. He laid his teacher on her desk
and threw a fuck into that she wouldn't soon forget!

Later, Jimmy, putting his cock back in his pants,
watched Jilly Hanson light a cigarette. He chuckled.
Guess after fucking her student on her desk in the
classroom, smoking in the schoolroom wouldn't seem too
bad! Jimmy cuddled his rod back into his shorts,
grinned and thought, life sure was great for a fine,
young stud like himself!

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.... Continue»
Posted by sanpeesua 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 3343  |  
95%
  |  2

Another Teen Shoplifter

Jack's job as a security guard doesn't pay much, but the fringe benefits are great. Including lots of fresh teen pussy. When he catches a teen shoplifter, that's when the fun begins......

Another Teen Shoplifter



Ever since Jack had fucked the hot dirty blonde teen named Cindy, who he had caught stealing panties, he was keeping a lookout for the kind of slutty teen girls that he could take back to his security office, fondle and fuck, and not have to worry about any trouble down the road with his employer.



So it was important that he find girls who would not object to giving him a blowjob and lettign him fuck them, as long as he let them go after catching them shoplifting from the cavernous store weher he was working.



He preferred girls whop were alone, just because it was easier to manage them, but the quiet Wednesday afternoon that week left him no choice but to go after the two young girls who caught his eye as they giggled and bounced around through the cosmetics department.



They were both cute, in their own way. The little blonde was about 5' 4”, with shoulder length blonde hair, that looked like it had bleached out in a swimming pool. She looked like she was only about fifteen or sixteen, with hips that were still thin, and a tight little ass, that filled out the skin tight jeans that she wore. They were low cut, and showed off her flat tummy, and the little jewel that sparkled at the end of the half ring that she wore through her belly button. She wore a loose fitting top, made of gauzy material, that would look great without a bra, but she was wearing a bra, as he could see the straps under the thin gauze top. Sexy, but somehow not aware of how sexy her ass looked as the cheeks rose and fell as she walked. Her friend, a slightly taller redhead, was dressed more for the pool than shopping, wearing a bikini bathing suit top, over a pair of tight, worn-out cut-off jeans, that barely covered the cheeks of her pale white ass. Her red hair was pulled into a pair of pony tails, that made her look probably a bit younger, and he doubted she was over sixteen, either.

One thing Jack knew, however, was that these teens were sexually active at a young age, and certainly, these two had seen and sucked a cock before, and probably had been fucked, at least once or twice, if only by their inexperienced teenage boyfriends.



Jack watched the two, first from his security office above the store floor, and then, when he was fairly sure that each had put a lipstick, or makeup item, into her pocket or purse, he went downstairs and began tracking them from an aisle or two away, so he could hear them, and see them in the mirrors placed strategically around the store aisles.



As he paced along in the aisle next to where they walked and giggled, he could hear bits of their conversation.... “that guy at the pool was so lame.......” “did you see his cock, though” …... omg.... and hey giggled and danced around. “hey I want one of those”.. the little blonde was saying. And her friend responded by saying “OK, I'll stick one in my back pocket here.”



So he now had seen, and now heard, evidence of shoplifting, and he was ready to take the girls back to the office.

When he rounded the corner, they began to run, but Jack was still pretty fast, and by the time they had run two aisles, he had caught up, and grabbed the blonde, and then the redhead, by the arm.



“Girls, girls,” he said, as he began walking them toward the rear of the store. “Where were you'all going in such a fuckin hurry.” “Who are you, and what the fuck do you want,” the feisty redhead snarled at him. “I'm the security guard here, girls, and you two are in trouble, cuz I caught you stealin,” Jack said with a smile.

“Awwww, cmon, man,” said the redhead, as she turned toward him and seemed to thrust out her firm teen tits toward him. “We didn't really take shit, man” said the blond, as she looked at him, pleading with her big blue eyes.

“Well,” said Jack, “Let's just go back to my office, and see what you've got, and what we need to do. I am pretty sure I am going to have to call both the police, and your parents.”



With this, both girls began pleading with him, mostly about their parents. “My dad is a real prick, and he'll beat the fuck out me if you call him,”said the redhead. “My mom is a bitch-- please don't call her,” said the little blonde, soun ding like she might cry.



They rounded the corner, and he opened the door that led to the narrow stairway to his office. He told the little blond to go first, and she began stepping up the stairs, her jean encased cheeks pumping up and down as she climbed the stairs. The redhead followed, and Jack was right behind, with his nose just inches from the the young teen's firm buns, that were not quite covered by her tight cut-offs. He loved the little line that appeared at the place where here legs met her ass cheek, and each cheek was tantalizingly close to his face as he followed close behind up the stairs. It took will power on Jack's part, not to reach up and fondle that beautiful ass, but he knew he would have it soon.



When they reached the little office, he told the girls to stand and face his desk, and lean over. They hesitated, so he pushed each down, first the little blond, and then the slightly taller redhead.



“What are your names, girls. First and last, please.”

The blond spoke up first, and said “It's Kimmy, Kimmy Wozniak”

“OK, and how about you, red, what's your name”

“It's Monica, Monica Kagan”



“Alright, then girls, here is the deal. First, I am going to have to risk both of you, to see what all you have taken. Then, we can decide who to call, or what to do. So the better you cooperate with me now, the more likely we don't need to call your parents, OK?”



“Yeah, we get it they both said,” as they looked at each other, both with their little teen asses pointed into the air, in his direction. And they both had beautiful, firm and tight, teen asses, that begged for jack to touch them.



He started with Kimmy, and stood behind her, placing one leg between hers, and forcing her to take a wide stance. Then, he bent down and began feeling around her legs, covered as they were by the skin tight jeans, first up one and then the other, as he reached her ass, he spent extra time feeling the firm globes of each ass cheek, and the little dimple that showed above each cheek. He reached around and felt the firm tummy, and then over the front of her jeans, that was stretched tight over her little mound. As he felt the pockets, he could feel some objects inside, and he stopped and let her know he had felt them. “So, since there are some things in your pockets here, Kimmy, you are going to have to take off those jeans.” She turned and slowly began peeling them off, revealing tan legs, and a tiny little triangle covering her pussy, a tiny pink thong. She kicked them away, and looked at him, with just the slightest smile, and he told her to turn around again, and lean over the desk. When she did so, her firm round little ass, poked out at him, and he fondled it, as she let out a slight moan.

He then reached around, and felt the cups of her bra. “I think you will n eed to remove this bra, too, Kimmy, for me to complete my search.”

So she reached back, and released the bra, and he reached under and began massaging the firm tit cones that had been held by the bra. They were firm and topped with a nice puffy nipple, the kind he loved.

Jack's cock was by now straining at his pants, begging to be let out. He decided to go for it.

Kimmy, If you'll turn around now, and drop to your knees, I think we can determine what to do.

She did, and he dropped his trousers, letting his cock spring forth, almost hitting her in the face.

Kimmy knew what to do, and immediately put it in her mouth, and began sucking. He began fondling her firm titties, and admired the view as he looked down on her.

Meanwhile, Monica had been watching, and when Kimmy started on his cock, Monica tried to run for the door.

But Jack had locked it, and she immediately turned back, and said, “I'm sorry, I'll do what you want- please don't call my mom!”

So he walked over, leaving Kimmy kneeling in front of his desk. And roughly pulled the bikini top off of Monica. Her teen boobs, white and pink-nippled, sprang free, and bounced a bit, as Jack grabbed her by the arm and roughly pulled her back to his desk.

“Yes you will do what I want, you little slut,” he said to Monica, as she pushed her back up against the desk. “Take off those cutoffs.”

She did, and he was surprised to see she wore no underwear under the shorts, revealing a very white patch of skin surrounding her pink pussy, that was covered with wispy red hair, that hid nothing.

“Bend over the desk,” he ordered, “ and put that ass in the air.”

She did as he commanded and the pink globes of her ass begged for a hard slap from Jack. And so he slapped each cheek, hard, making Monica squeak, and leaving a big red mark on each cheek.



Then he reached under her, and drew his finger along the smooth slit of her teenage pussy, working his finder inside as he pulled it back. “Mmmmm.....” she moaned, as his finger pushed into her hot and extremely tight slit.

“You like that, don't you, you little slut” he said, as he worked his finger in and out, cupping her mound in his big hand.

“I'm going to put something in there you'll like even more,” said Jack, as he stepped up close behind her, his cock still wet from Kimmy's interrupted blowjob.

He continued fingering Monica, and then placed his cock into the wet slit, and pushed hard, drawing a gasp from the teen, as all eight inches was f***ed into her tight teen pussy. “Goddamn, you are tight, you little slut.”

“And you,” he said, looking down at Kimmy, who had remained kneeling on the floor. “Get up on the desk, so I can fondle those titties, while I fuck your friend.

Kimmy complied, her tits jiggling just a bit, as she hopped up and sat on the edge of the desk.

As he pounded up against Monica's firm ass, he reached over and grabbed a nice handful of the other teen's tits.

Nice afternoon at work, he thought, as he continued pounding the redhead's slippery tight cunt, while fondling the young blonde's tits.
... Continue»
Posted by robd1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 6217  |  
100%
  |  5

My teen ass fucked by older man

As soon as I finished school I left my home village for the big city. Alone in my one room flat out in a mixed industry-housing suburb, I could live out my fantasies. I loved watching porn. Especially movies where young, good looking but stupid teen-girls were being fucked in their shaved pussies and asses by huge cocks. I always identified with the whores instead of the cocks., and why not? I was relatively small for my age but with a firm, athletic body and a really nice, round ass of which I was really proud. My skin was completely clear and smooth, and I always kept it well tanned. In spite of my fantasies, I had never “done it” for real. I did, however, love to fuck my ass with smaller objects while filming it. I even had a small dildo, which was frequently used. I simply loved the feeling of the strange object sliding up in my pink, hungry asshole and I used it as often as I could, liking the idea of training my ass for bigger and better things. This morning I came home at 6am, having partied all night with my classmates and I was still d***k when coming home. As soon as I entered the door, I undressed and went in front of the computer to watch my favorite anal scenes. I had been dancing with a chubby, big titted teen with a belly piercing who was coming on to me, but since I had not responded, she had went home with a big farmer instead. The thought of him now fucking her on all fours made me extremely horny, and I pictured myself in her place, my ass stuffed by a strangers cock as I slid up my dildo in my horny hole. I sighed with pleasure as my tight ass tried to close around the dildo, sucking it even deeper into the hole. Today I was hornier than I could ever remember, and I needed to live out my anal whore fantasies to the fullest. But I needed something more, something bigger to stretch my ass like a real whore. Also, in order to be an anal whore, I needed to look like an anal whore. I was already a good deal on the way with my good, almost girlie looks, and my smooth and tanned body and my round tight ass. But I needed the slut-gear to perfect the picture. I needed the skin-tight clothing and the body jewelry. I looked at the watch and it was already 9am and I knew that the shopping mall on the other side of the industrial complex would open at 9.30 on Saturdays. I put on a pair of white tube socks, a pair of tight training pants that accentuated my ass, and a hoodie. It was spring outside and warm enough. I put a baseball cap front-side-back over my blonde hair and went out.
I arrived at the shopping mall just in time for the stores to open and went straight towards the erotic-store that was located in a corner on the top floor. On my way up, I was very aware of the cloth from my clothing against my bare skin. Not wearing any underwear made me feel very dirty. Entering the erotic store was like entering paradise. There was everything in there a slut like me needed. By the rubber-dildo sectin I hesitated for a while between a medium-sized and a large-sized cock-shaped dildo. Which one would fit my ass? In the end, I took both, too horny to be a ble to resist. On my way to the register I noticed that I was not alone in the store. Back in the corner was a tall, fat and bald old man, looking straight at me, the look in his eyes saying more than a hundred words: “ I wanna fuck your ass.” Who was he to stand there looking like that at me? A dirty old man like him wouldn’t’ have a chance on someone like me. Simultaneously, however, his dirty thoughts made me horny. After all, I was an anal whore. Knowing it was crazy, but unable to prevent it, moved deliberately to show him the shape of my ass while walking towards the counter. I even stopped by a monitor and slowly bent down to watch, shoving my ass out against him so he could enjoy its roundness. I could feel his eyes burning in my back and it made me feel so dirty behaving like I did against a disgusting man like that. I noticed that my dick was hard when I reached the counter. While paying, I also bought a lube designed for anal sex and then walked out of the store. Before leaving, I risked a glance over my shoulder. The dirty old man was still standing there, watching me. His attention made me feel sexy, but now it was time to do some more shopping. I went in to the H&M girls section and bought a couple of really sexy, leopard-patterned g-strings and a tight, pink, short tank-top that said “swissgirl.” Finally I went to the store where I knew that teenage girls bought cheap body jewelry. In there I bought a fake, golden belly piercing and a fake tattoo to apply in the lower back. Way to excited to be able to wait until I got home, I walked into the handicap toilet and undressed. Watching myself in the mirror, I then applied the slut gear, one of the other. When I was done, I felt that all that separated me now from a full-blown anal whore in a porn movie, was a pair of tits. My dick was standing out rock-hard in the mini-g-strings and the piercing glittered while I put on the training pants and finally the hoodie. Now it was time to go home and fuck the shit out of my ass with my new toys.

Down at the bus-station I noted to my annoyance that the bus was coming in 25 minutes. Being way to horny to just sit and wait, I decided to take the 20-minute walk instead. After only a few minutes, however, I started regretting this as it started to drizzle. Just as I entered the small street leading through the deserted industry complex, I noticed there was a car driving slowly behind me. A quick glance over my shoulder confirmed my suspicion; it was the fat man from the erotic-store. Instead of making me scared, however, it made me feeling provocative. Once again, I started swinging my ass while walking. Surely, he was just driving by, wanting to tease a little. He couldn’t possibly imagine, that he had a chance of scoring with me, did he? Did he think that I would step into his car, take his dirty cock in my mouth and then let him fuck my sexy ass? Let that disgusting pervert defile me? No way!
Then why did the thought of him fucking me make me horny instead of disgusted? Why did it feel like my ass was lubricating itself by the thought of his old, stinking dick, and why did my cock grow hard thinking about it? I adjusted my hoodie slightly, knowing that this exposed the upper part of my leopard g-string. I wanted him to know that I was defenseless and that he could use my body and my holes in any way that he wanted. I heard the car coming up closer and for a wild moment I felt both relief and disappointment as I thought the car would drive away, before it stopped and the window was lowered. I bent down and faced him. “Need a ride?” He asked, the expression behind his rimmed glasses one of absolute horniness. I nodded and climbed in, not caring that the hoodie slided upwards and exposed my tanned, smooth belly and a little of the piercing. He watched me, then said. “I saw you buying two big dicks before. Big dicks turn you on?” I only nodded, I was so aroused by the situation that I couldn’t speak. “I’ve got a big dick too. You want me to put that in your mouth and your ass?” I only nodded again, barely believing what I was doing. He grabbed my chin lightly with one hand, his fingers warm and rough and smelled cigarettes. “I need you to say it. Say that you want me to stick my dick in your mouth and ass.”
“I need you to stick your dick in my mouth and ass” I repeated whispering, still unable to comprehend what I was committing myself to, but totally unable to resist. “Fuck yeah” he said and bent forward to, I wouldn’t say kiss, because he more started licking my mouth, still holding my chin. I stuck my tongue out and let him lick it, feeling his warm, hard breath, smelling cigarettes and alcohol on my face. His licking became more and more intense and it almost felt like he wanted to eat my face but it felt good. His excitement made me even more horny. His grip tightened on my chin and he asked me “I make you very horny, don’t I? I can do anything I want with you, can’t I?” I nodded. It was true. He could do whatever he wanted. I wanted him to defile me. To treat me like the anal whore I was. He put two fingers in my mouth. “You want me to fuck this hole for you? You want me to put my dick as far as it can reach?” He put the fingers further in, making me gag a little. He pulled out his fingers all wet with my saliva and wept the of on my face. “That’s it. Nice and sloppy, just like I want it.” He said. “I can’t fuck you here though, to many cars. But I know just the place.” With that, he turned to the wheels and started driving. “While we’re driving, I want you to put that dick out. Show me your cock.” I obediently pulled my pants down a little and pulled my dick out from the side of the g-string. It was still hard. Right now I had the feeling it would never go down. “G-string and belly-piercing” he muttered “sexy sexy whore.” I looked at him while he was driving. It was difficult to say how old, but I’d estimate 50-60. He was a great deal bigger than me and surely weighed around 100 kg. He met my look. “Such pretty eyes, such pretty cock, such pretty mouth, such pretty ass” he said more to himself. “When I’ve finished fucking your mouth and ass, I’m gonna put all my sperm in your mouth and I want you to swallow it. Is that clear?” I had been drinking my own sperm on a number of occasions and really got turned on by the salty, warm stuff in my mouth. “Yeaah.. I’ll swallow all of it…” I said, unable to hide the excitement in my voice.

We drove for another 10 minutes until we had reached a totally deserted old factory. “I used to work here” he said. “There’s not gonna come anybody here, we’re all alone” and he turned of the engine. “Now go on and get your teen-pussy to the backseat.” I didn’t need to be told twice and as I climbed between the seats he slapped my ass hard, giving me what I deserved. In the backseat I sat down and immediately pulled of my pants so that I was now dressed in my hoodie, the g-string and socks and shoes. Meanwhile, the old man put the passenger seat to the front so that there was more space in the back and then, being less agile than me, went out of the car to come to the backseat. Sitting with my feet up on the seat so that my ass and cock were exposed, I watched him open his pants and pull out his dick before entering the backseat. Positioning himself with one knee on the seat and one foot on the ground, he shoved his rock-hard and surprisingly big dick towards my face. No words necessary. I wanted this fat old man to fuck my teen throat. The age difference and his ugliness making me even more horny. His cock smelled fishy, but I still opened my mouth and let him put the tip in between my lips, the warmth filling my mouth. While fucking it in my mouth further and further, he put his hand down towards my ass. With one finger he pulled the string aside and started entering my asshole with the finger. Since my ass was already a little warmed up from the mornings dildo-exercise, his finger easily slipped in and I moaned as he shoved it all the way in. Perhaps a little surprised by the easy entrance, he started finger-fucking my hole with rapid strokes. When one finger wasn’t enough, he soon shoved a second and then a thid finger up my ass. Fucking it intensely he was stretching it and making it more ready for each thrust. Meanwhile, he was trying to fuck my throat ever deeper and my mouth and parts of my throat was covered with my thick saliva. I loved it being treated like this, I was hornier than I had ever been and as his shaved, old man’s cock filled my mouth my dick was hard even without anyone of us touching it. “Don’t use your teeth” he said suddenly when he tried to go deeper than before and my teeth touched his cock. He bitchslapped me, not to hard, and when he noticed that I didn’t complain he slapped again, this time a little harder, while shoving his dick almost to the root and I felt how I almost puked. When he pulled his dick out, a pool of warm, thick saliva followed it and splashed down on my stomach. While I fought for air, he only seemed to get more excited by me puking out saliva and as soon as I regained breath he shoved his dick all the way in again. Being throatfucked like this was a new experience and I was a little overwhelmed. However, I kept my mouth open like a good boy and let him fuck my mouth until my jaws were numb and I had spit and thick saliva all over my face and chest. He was now finger-fucking my ass with four fingers and seemed to have decided that it was ready to get fucked by his cock, because he pulled his dick out of my mouth and positioned himself on his knees between my legs, forcing my legs up on his shoulders.

He grabbed my hair with both hands and asked me if I was ready to get my ass fucked. I whispered to him please to fuck it and then he spat in my mouth and chuckled happily as I swallowed his spit. With his dick being all wet from my spit and my ass being completely exposed and properly warmed up from his fingers, he shoved his dick all the way in on the first thrust. The feeling was indescribable as my ass tried to close around his long, thick dick. He pushed it and held it there for a while, watching me moaning, before he started fucking me with f***e. With my legs up like that, he had the perfect angle to slam away at my ass and he fucked me furiously. With his face just above mine, thick drops of sweat were falling down in my face and my hands were not free to wipe them away. He pounded me like that for a while before he abruptly pulled his dick put with a “pop” and sat down next to me, his dick standing right up. “Take your shoes of and sit in my lap with your feet on my legs” he ordered. I took my shoes of and removed the hoodie, now completely naked except for the socks, my g-string had been ripped apart sometimes earlier without me noticing. He was still fully dressed, his pants only down to the knees. Me being naked and he still dressed only increased my feeling of being his dirty whore. I sat down on his lap with my feet on his legs, my wide-open asshole easily swallowed his dick once again and I sank down to his balls while he held my hips with both hands, lifting me up and down, faster and faster. In the rear-view mirror I saw my brown belly and my piercing bounce up and down and I thought to myself “I’m being assfucked by an old perverted stranger in his car. I’m naked and horny and I’m loving every fucking second of it.” As he fucked me like this I started feeling how my dick started shivering. “I’m coming!” I thought. However, before I could ejaculate, he suddenly pulled me of him and held my head to his cock. I just had time to open my mouth before he came on me, his dick releasing portion after portion of his salty, warm sperm into my mouth. I wasn’t prepared for so much sperm and when I tried to swallow it, I almost chocked, but was able to get it all down.

Breathing hard, he sat down beside me and pulled his pants up. I was still kneeling on the floor, feeling my open asshole trying to close, when he opened the door and went out. He also took my pants and my hoodie with him. “Come on!” He said “I haven’t got all day, I need to get out of here. Get out of the car!” I didn’t get it, did he want me to get dressed outside the car? I crawled up on the seat and then out of the car. He had put my clothes on the ground, which was still wet from the rain, and lighted a cigarett. “Come on, aren’t you getting dressed? Doesn’t matter to me anyway, I’m out of here.” “What, are you leaving me here?” I said, while bending over to put my pants up. I felt my exposed asshole widening when I went down. “You can walk or take the bus” he said. “I only drive whores to the place where I fuck them. I’m no taxi.” With that, he went into the car and started the engine and took of, leaving me standing, half naked with one leg in my pants, the other outside, and my dick still hard. This was the final and ultimate humiliation. Luckily I lived not far away. On my way home, every step I took reminded me of the pounding my ass had taken and my dick wouldn’t’ go down. It had been worth every second of it.
... Continue»
Posted by assslutzh 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 16833  |  
97%
  |  29

The Milf the teen and the best friends

Craig lay in the bed unable to sl**p and his 10 inch cock was so hard it almost hurt. He was 32 6'2 170 and pure lean muscle thanks to a very strict work out regime and very good genes. He was a beautiful man who got what he wanted from whom ever he wanted when he wanted it. It was 4am and his restlessness was not from insomnia. He couldn't sl**p because the only thing he could think of was the young teen cunt that was asl**p in the room right above his. He was visiting his friend Josh whom he had known since he was in middle school. Josh was dating a 40 year old milf and it was her 16 year old daughter Sonja that was making his cock rigid and leaking pre-cum. The moment he laid eyes on her every lust filled and perverted desire possessed him. He stroked his cock as he pictured her young juicy tits and her firm round ass and that face, oh fuck that face was so beautiful and he imagined it covered and dripping with his cum. It wasn't fair he thought to have something so sexy and pretty that close to him and not be able to touch it, but he also knew himself. He knew that when the urge and desire for someone overpowered him he and to have it. It wasn't the first time a teen had drove him wild but it was always in a situation where the circumstances didn't permit him to cave in to his temptation. He fucks beautiful women, sexy hot women all the time but he was no different then any other guy in the sense that once he reached a certain age getting teen pussy was something he could only fantasize about. You fellas know what I mean, the desire for that young sweet tight little shaven pussy wrapped around your cock as you suck on perky round tits, fucking like you've never fucked before and knowing it will be your nasty secret. Plenty of teen girls flirted with him, he was hot how could they not. He would see the glances from the teen sales clerks who were in high school at the clothing stores where he shopped or the teens in the mall that checked him out when he walked around. It was the equivalent to them having a crush on James franco or Justin timberlake. But he knew what they knew that if they ever has the chance and the secret kept they would let those older but still youthful men fuck their young pussies until they came over and over. It was good for his ego and he usually cured his craving by fucking one of the many 20 something whores he knew or jerk off as soon as he got home. But now he found him self wanting to risk it all, especially because he knew the 17 year old sexy piece of pussy that slept above him wanted him so bad and had made small subtle advances, but the main proof was the scent that young forbidden cunt gave off when she knocked on his door to tell him that her mom and Josh wanted to know what he wanted for dinner since he was their guest.

It was the most lustful primal and passionate moment he'd had since he himself was a teen fill with raging hormones. Her pussy's sweet amazing scent hit his nose as it wafted from her dress and they stood there eyes locked not saying another word because they knew. He saw it in her young eyes and she saw it in his. Her nipples were hard and poked through her tight shirt and she suddenly felt as if she wet herself but she would soon discover it was only the result of a very aroused cunt. She looked down and saw his massive rod bulging in his jeans and she the overwhelming desire to touch it scared her and she hurried of. Craig shut the door his hands shaking, what the fuck just happened? he thought. His cock was so hard that pre-cum ran down his leg and he immediately went to his suitcase grabbed his fleshlight and lube and had to hold a pillow to hi mouth to muffle his loud moans when he busted his nutt. She had run to her room and immediately checked her panties, they were soaking wet, her pussy lips were swollen and puffy and at first she though something was wrong because this had never happened to her even though she had lost her virginity over the summer to Brent Wydner her Highschool boy friend. Then she smelled her own sweet scent and her pussy tingled and her cunt lips felt amazing when she she touched them. She had recently learned about the clit and when her finger grazed her now swollen bud it sent shivers through her whole body that were indescribable and she kept rubbing faster and faster eventually sliding her fingers inside her pussy. She propped one leg up as juice dripped all over the carpet as she fingered her self imagining that Craig's man dick was inside her and then...WHAM, it happened she had her first orgasm and she squirted all over the floor. Her body collapsed on the bed as she came her body bucking and her pussy squirting more female nutt all over her comforter. What the fuck was that? she thought. She went down stairs to the kitchen where she found Josh and Craig sitting at the counter while her Ma fixed dinner. Craig could see her cheeks were flush and she had clearly freshened up but he could still smell her scent. Josh noticed her cheeks and caught a slight wiff of her scent too and his cock twitched, he himself had fantasized about fucking his girlfriend's teen daughter a few times during his jerk off sessions but something about her was now different in this moment. It was as if her scent signaled something primal in his brain that told him to fully allow himself to lust for her guilt free, that night while inside his milf he would imagine it was her teen daughter he was fucking and he would be so ravenous that his milf would have orgasms more intense than she had since they got together.

They had dinner and after Sonja went to her room the milf was on the phone to her one of her girlfriends and Josh and Craig went down stairs to the man cave and smoked some weed a few beers and had some laughs and talked about fucking pussy. Then Josh excused himself teasing Craig as he went upstairs because he would get to relieve his hard-on and Craig wouldn't, not with real pussy anyway. Craig to laughed though he had to agree but it was still gonna be a good session with his fleshlight and besides he would go out tomorrow night to one of the local bars and knew he would get some. So now here he was at 4 in the morning hard and the only thing he could think of was his cock sliding in and out of a 16 year old's snatch. He grappled with his morality, what did this mean? He wanted teen pussy that by law was legal but the age difference was one that society would frown up on. He was supposed to be the mature responsible adult at 32 but that only made the situation more tempting. It was all so naughty, so taboo and perverted and he wanted to give in to his carnal obsession. He opened the window and lit another joint and got so fucking high, which makes him extremely horny. He looked at his massive cock, it's head red and swollen with a bead of pre-cum dangling of the tip as more pre-cim oozed out the piss slit. To make matters worse he knew Josh was probably shooting his load all over that cunt upstairs if he hadn't already and if he had was by now on his 3rd nut for sure. Craig got on his laptop logged onto Xhamster and got his toy ready when there was a knock at the window. He put the FL away closed the laptop and tried to hide his massive erection. When he pulled back the curtain there staring back at him was Sonja! "What are you doing out there?" he asked her. She said nothing as she slowly climbed in and stood in front of him. She let her eyes slowly take him in. He was shirtless and his bare chest and abs and muscled arms looked to good to be real. Her eyes drifted slowly down noting his 6 pack and that amazing v line that guys all strive to achieve and then her eyes rested on his huge prick bulging in his sweats, a huge wet spot had formed at the head of his cock from all the pr-cum that leaked out. There was silence except for their heavy breathing. His chest heaved as he inhaled and exhaled deeply as if trying to control himself and her body was shaking and trembling with lust they both knew this was the moment, this was why she was at his window and that the incident earlier that day was not imagined by either of them and it was written on both their faces, Craig's eyes were filled with nasty lust and he licked his lips like a hungry wolf ready to devour his prey. Sonja's eyes revealed that she was scarred, horny and ready to be ravaged.

She sat back on the small book shelf that stood under the window and slowly parted her legs. The room filled with her scent and when Craig smelled it he let out a low groan her silk nighty slid back as she propped one leg up on the night stand next to the bed the other on the arm of the chair that sat next to the book shelf. Her hairless dripping pussy was revealed to Craig who marveled at this sacred vision. Her teen pussy possessed him with a lust that he had never known. He could see it dripping all over the shelf as it oozed with her wetness, this pink puffy young cunt was begging for it. "tell me what you want" Craig whispered seductively his voice was deep and filled with ecstasy. She licked her fingers and pulled out her tit and rubbed the nipple. " I want to know what it feels like to be fuck by a man's cock. I want you to fill my young teen pussy with every inch until i cum all over your dick, show me what it means to be a whore, what it means to please a cock with my pussy, what it means to be fucked by a man at my young age..tell me what you want" by now Craig's cock stuck strait out in his sweats and gave new meaning to pitching a tent. He smiled slyly and got a devious look on his face and he slowly got down on his knees as he began to tell her "I want to take away your innocence completely and taste and feel your 16 year old pussy. I want to fuck you so deep that only my balls slap against your young cunt. to be in you knowing how wrong it is it, how forbidden and knowing all the while that Ill get away with it because your a young hungry whore who craves man cock to be inside her sweet teen pussy. I want to fuck you until your cunt cums and creams all over my rod and until I cum and shoot my man load deep inside you, that's what I fucking want you sexy bitch yes to fuck you while your mommy is asl**p upstairs as I teach you how to be a proper whore a proper cunt to be used for my pleasure as I give you pleasure. I want to be the nasty perverted teen fucker I've always wanted to be" He said all this as he slowy walked over to her on his knees finding himslef at face level with this 16 year old's hairless pussy. He looked at her and then looked down and slowly stuck out his tongue a thick bead of her pussy juice fell on his tongue and her legs quivered as he slowly started eating her tasty pussy. He moaned as he ate her his deep voice vibrating her cunt and stimulating her even more. She moaned and cooed her voice sounding so young. "oooooooh, oooooooh yes Mr. Craig eat my young pussy" and grabbed the back of his head. He reveled in her delicious young muff, it was the best pussy he'd ever tasted "mmmm...mmmmm..mmmmhhhhmmmm..ummmhmm." he groaned as he ate her out. He moved it head off to look at this beautiful cunt and spit on it and then took his finger and play with her cunt and pussy lips, then slowly slid his finger in to her warm wet little pussy. He immediately found her spot and went to work as he finger fucked her starting slowly and getting more intense the more she responded. 'that's right you fucking teen whore I want you to fucking cum on my hand, fucking sweet young pussy tempting a 32 year old man like this and making me not give a fuck about my morals, yea your a naughty bitch aren't you?" he uttered as he feverishly finger fucked his young pupil, his piercing blue eyes looking right at her. She could barley contain herself as she began to feel the same sensations she experienced earlier in her room only now it was more intense, her eyes glazed over and her face became flush and Craig could feel her juice running down his hand and arm. She gripped the shelf and placed one leg on his shoulder as she whimpered and moaned "ooooooh..oooooh...ooooooh ye-ye-yeeeeeeeees" and then she utter and uuuugh sound and her hips began to buck. He could feel her cunt spasm and clamp on his fingers...she was cumming "yea that's righ you fucking bitch cum on my hand" he said and that young pussy began to squirt all over him. Her face was trace like and he put his face right in the line of fire opening his mouth and tasting her cum as his face was covered with her wetness. He could wait no longer and rather than make her choke on his cock he wanted to be in her right there and then. He stood and took his huge 10 inch cock in his hand he rubbed the head between her lips getting it slick and then he spit on the tip of his cock, feeling the heat from her wanting pussy and then he slowy began to slid inside hertigh wet warm hole. when the head of his cock entered Craig's mouth form an oh shape and his bottom lip quivered "oooooooh....oh-oh-oooooooooh" he let out as he slid every inch deep into her and held it there not moving his expression was one of pure ecstasy. His brow furrowed and his eyes started to well up and tears fell from his eyes uncontrollably. The sensations that his cock felt was so amazing that he was literally moved to tears it was like having an out of body experience he didn't understand this, it had never happened to him before. Her pussy felt so good that his whole body trembled and then he slowly pulled out some and slid back in..out...and in....out....and in his thrust slow and steady he looked at his dick which was wet and covered in young teen pussy juice and he could feel it running down his shaft and on to his balls...out....and in...out....and in. "oh--oh-m-m-my f-f-fu-fucking g-g-god you p-p-pussy it s-s-so g-g-good, s-s-s-so tight" he muttered, his thrust getting more steady in pace.

He held one leg and put the other had to the wall to brace himself it didn't take long for him to be completely lost in fucking her. He was High, horny and inside the best peice of cunt he had ever had in his life. Tears kept running as he fucked her and was quite literally crying as he fucked her, that's how intense it was that's how fucking amazing her pussy felt on his dick the more he fucked her more the more primal he got moaning and crying "fucking teen pussy feel so fucking good...ah ah oh..such a fucking pervert inside her little cunt" he let out, his thrust matching the rhythm of his words. Her pussy had never felt something so awesome his long thick 10 inch adult man cock sent waves of sensations through her teen pussy her teen body and she came all over his cock again "fuck me fuck my teen pussy y-y-yes..uuh..uuh..I-I..w-wo-won''t ever tell." she moaned as her cunt started to spasm, clenching his man rod. "fucking whore fucking whore fucking whore" he let out as he rammed her and then he could no longer hold back "oh-oh-oh-ooooooooh im gonna cuhuhuhuhuuuuuum" he moand out loud while still crying tears falling from his eyes and with one last and final thrust he slid every inch balls deep in side her pussy and gasped in a a breath of air before moaning out uncontrollably loud "uuuuuugh.....Oh FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUK...uh..uh..uh..uh..uh..uuuuuuuh" he looked like he was in pain yet pleasure at the same time and his lips were slightly parted and he looked her right in the eye. His hand had gripped her leg and she could feel every spurt of his man juice coat her vaginal walls, it was hot she bucked back but unable to move away. His legs shook and he fell forward knocking the shelf slight back against the wall. They stayed like that for what seemed like an eternity his cock still having mini-spasms and he was unable to move except only to kiss her. they were covered in sweat and his eyes were red from crying." you fucking bitch that was amazing..such a good whore" he said and he slowly slid out of her the suction making a popping noise as he pulled out. His cum dripped from her pussy and he took some on his finger and fed it to her and she ate it gladly,loving the salty sweet taste of his semen. He fell back oh the floor and looked up at her in total awe."fuck i really filled you up didn't I?" Her freshly filled snatch dripping before him and she she smiled deviously and while licking her own cum covered fingers said "taste it". Craig at first though he misheard her and cocked his head to one side "what?" "I said eat my cunt. I want you to eat your load from my pussy." he couldn't believe it and crawling back to her eat lapped up his own jizz and had to admit he tasted pretty fucking good. I was now 6:30 in the morning and she climbed out the window and back up to her room. He had to pee and opened the door to go to the bathroom when he noticed that his door was covered in fresh cum. He knew it was Josh's and it was a huge load. He looked down the hall but saw no sign of his friend but knew they were gonna have a talk surly. He then noticed that Josh had a clear birds eye view through the key hole and the thought of his bud watching him fuck forbidden pussy and getting off while doing it made his cock hard again and he looked around once more to make sure no one was there and proceeded to lick the warm fresh load off the door, cleaning it entirely. Josh tasted good. They all woke late that day and as they had brunch Josh looked across the table and kept smiling at Craig, who winked back. They had known each other long enough to know what the other was saying with out uttering a word and Craig couldn't wait to talk about it.

... Continue»
Posted by dewdrop 1 year ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 6409  |  
96%
  |  7

Just One of the Girls



It was a clear crisp fall morning as Mike walked to the first day at his new school. His mother had taken a promotion in a new town, badly needed since it was the four of them: Mike, his two s****rs, and his mother. But that meant new schools for the k**s.

Abigail and Candy were attending the high school; Mike, the middle school. He walked slowly since this seemed very much like a jail sentence to him, attending a new school where he didn’t know anyone. Mike was inherently shy and that tendency had been reinf***ed with being sheltered by his over-protective mother and s****rs.

He rounded a corner and stopped. Ahead was the school, a grey utilitarian monolith spread across the street front. Several k**s walked past him and looked at him, wondering why he was just standing there. When he saw them looking, he began walking again, head down, since he didn’t want to be noticed.

As he walked into the school, Mike fished out the classroom list. His first class was math, room 407. He looked around and saw each wing had a number, the wings spreading out from the main building like spokes from half a wagon wheel. He found the room and went in, taking a seat in the back row. And so began his new school year.

It was third period, U.S. History, when something peculiar happened. Mrs. Edmonds was calling roll. “Michael Hinkle?”

“Here,” Mike answered barely audible. Mrs. Edmonds looked up at the class. “Here,” he repeated louder. She continued on with the roll.

Two seats over, Veronica Alvarado stared at Mike. ‘He’s a boy?’ she kept asking herself.

Mike was one of those men, like Brahms, who looked, by nature, effeminate. Brahms couldn’t grow any whiskers until he was thirty and was teased for years about it. When he was young, to make ends meet, he had played piano in a brothel filled with rough sailors; their lewd teasing didn’t help the effeminate looking Brahms. Once he could grow a beard, he did, and never shaved it. Mike could very well suffer a similar fate.

There was something else about Mike that was feminine, beside the soft look. Being raised in an all girl household hadn’t helped. His s****rs had taken over part of his upbringing since their mom had to work such long hours. They molded him in ways they liked. Added to his naturally androgynous looks, his behavior had made Veronica sure he was a girl, until he had answered to the name, Michael.

Veronica stared, still perplexed. Mrs. Edmonds started her lecture and Veronica had to look forward.

At lunch, she talked with her friends. “Did you see that new k**?”

“Who?”

“Michael somebody,” Veronica said. “He looks like a girl.”

Cindy piped in, “Yeah. I saw him in math. Way in the back. He’s got long curly hair to die for. He does look like a girl.”

Veronica saw Mike walking by with his tray. “Mike.” He looked over. She waved him to their table. “Come on. Sit here with us.” He shrugged and sat with them.

Being raised with two older s****rs, Mike was completely comfortable with gaggles of girls. He had always been included in the gaggles by his s****rs, who had thought it the best way to help him. He knew how to talk ‘girl’ talk. He set down his tray and felt at once comfortable, just like home.

After introductions, Veronica said, “Did you guys see Matt?”

“Who’s Matt?” Mike asked.

“Front row in history. Dark hair and he was wearing a green shirt with a yellow stripe,” Cindy filled in. “I think he filled out over the summer, like, to die for.”

Mike nodded, “Yeah, he’s cute.”

Cindy and Veronica traded a look. What they didn’t know was Mike had been trained to see things from a girl’s perspective, taught by his s****rs and their friends. Personally, Mike didn’t think Matt was cute, but he did know that a girl would think he was cute, a critical difference. And Mike was used to being in those conversations with the gaggles. But it was the last tumbler for Veronica. The tumbler clicked and Veronica jumped to the obvious conclusion: the new k** was gay. She didn’t know that Mike went home that night and dreaming of Veronica jacked off twice with her legs lewdly spread and him between them. She would have acted very differently if she knew that, but she didn't.


Mike settled in at his new school, part of the gaggle that included Veronica, Cindy, April, and Claire; he was just one of the girls. He didn’t find it strange that he hung around with four girls. But the guys all noticed right away. Their first thought was this new guy sure moved fast. Gradually, as they too noticed his androgyny, and that he never held hands with any one of the girls, that perception changed.

Since he now lived in a college town, the main industry was the University and the liberal influence could be felt even in the heartland. This was a very progressive school district which had fierce policies about inclusiveness. The fact that Veronica was Latino or Cindy was black, April was Asian, or Claire was white, simply wasn’t mentioned and actually hardly noticed. In the same vein, all the students knew you didn’t discriminate based on someone’s sexual orientation or religion, handicap, or any other reason that would mark them as different.

Two boys, at thirteen still unsure of their own sexuality, teased Veronica about the ‘fag’ boy. She gave them an earful and threatened to take it to the principal. Word spread fast to everyone except Mike. That was the last time anyone said something like that out loud.

Mike would have been shocked to know it was now accepted by all the students that he was gay. All he knew was he wasn’t bothered about trying out for sports, and since he was bad, no make that horrible, at sports, that was a relief. After two weeks, he had happily settled in at Johnson Middle School.

Veronica decided to have the first sl**pover of the year at her house. When she told her mom she wanted the girls over, plus Mike, her mom nearly went ballistic. A boy? But April and Claire were there as well. It took the three girls nearly a half hour to convince her mom that Mike was ‘just one of the girls.’ They had plenty of ammunition from their conversations, again completely misunderstood or misapplied. Finally, Veronica’s mom agreed, only if all the mothers agreed. The girls massed and took on the mothers one by one.

On Wednesday, Veronica was able to ask Mike, “I’m having a sl**pover Saturday. Can you come? April, Cindy, and Claire will all be there. Come on, it won’t be complete without you.”

Mike had never been invited to a sl**pover before. Because his mom had often worked two jobs, his s****rs had never had one at their house. “I guess so. I have to ask my mom.”

“Good,” smiled Veronica.

Unknown to the girls were the fantasies Mike had the next couple nights about all four of them. If they did, they would have changed their minds.

That afternoon, Mike asked his oldest s****r about the sl**pover.

“Four girls and you at a sl**pover?” Abigail asked.

“Yeah. Veronica said all their moms said it was okay. Maybe they have separate rooms or something. Will you ask mom, ’cuz I have never asked her something like this.”

Abigail laughed. “Don’t be a spaz. You can ask her.”

“Will you help me convince her,” Mike asked. “Please, Abigail. I don’t know nothing about sl**povers.”

“Okay. Ask her at dinner. I’ll jump in if she says, no,” Abigail reassured him. “I’ll tell Candy to come to your defense too.”

Their mother was surprised but was quickly convinced when she heard all of the moms had approved and Abigail and Candy sided with Mike. One against all is usually a hard position to maintain, unless you already know you are right. So, Mike was headed to his first sl**pover.

Saturday night, Abigail, s*******n, borrowed their mom’s car and dropped Mike off. “Good luck,” she said smiling.

“Yeah, thanks.”

He was surrounded and welcomed. The five teens headed for the TV to watch a movie as Mrs. Alvarado ordered pizza. She watched Mike as closely as she could without seeming to. He acted just like the girls talking and laughing just like them. He didn’t stare when one of the girls flopped down and her dress flopped up. He laughed at the same times during the movie and seemed to enjoy it, even though it was a chick flick.

What Mrs. Alvarado didn’t know was that Mike had learned well. The one thing that would get him banished from his s****r’s gaggles was staring. It always made a girl uncomfortable. He had learned iron discipline to see with a fleeting glance, then stare in his mind at that captured image. He saw Claire’s blue panties when her dress flopped up, but he turned away to admire the scene behind his eyes over and over, while apparently watching the movie.

‘I guess he is just one of the girls,’ she thought. ‘And he is well behaved and polite.’ Mrs. Alvarado quit worrying about Mike.

After the movie, the girls and Mike retired to Veronica’s bedroom. “Get ready for bed,” Mrs. Alvarado called after them.

The girls started stripping before they really thought about Mike. They had their tops and bras off and Mike was looking at four sets of breasts. Veronica was pushing her shorts off as she said to Mike, “We just wear a t-shirt and panties. Is that okay?”

Mike said, “I don’t wear a t-shirt.”

Claire laughed, “No tits. But you do wear panties?”

“Not exactly,” he said.

“Do you wear those white briefs?” Cindy asked her pink panties highlighted against her chocolate skin. "My b*****r wears those baggy boxers. Can't see nuthin'. Tight butts drive me nuts." The girls giggled. Cindy was the best student among the girls but liked to ‘talk ghetto’ to make the other girls laugh.

“Yeah, I wear briefs.” Mike said.

“Cool,” April said.

Mike was being affected by the display of skin. He was usually able to control his erection with girls in groups, but this was too much. He pulled off his shirt, then turned away so the girls wouldn’t see the bulge in his briefs. Veronica and April shared a look. They knew a normal guy would stare, probably drooling, or some other disgusting male behavior. That Mike turned away was just one more fact 'proving' he was gay. Cindy and Claire joined the group look and nodded.

Mike had managed to get his cock back down before he turned around. All the girls had a thin tops and panties on. Mike had been around enough teen girls dressed exactly like this that he was able to control his hardon. They sat on the floor and talked until Mrs. Alvarado knocked, “Time for bed.”

“Did you bring a sl**ping bag?” Veronica asked him.

“No. I don’t have one,” he answered. “I didn’t know. This is my first sl**pover.”

“Don’t worry. You can share my bed. It’s big enough.”

Mike had to use every ounce of willpower to keep his cock down after she said that. The other girls rolled out their bags in the center of the room and crawled into them. Veronica pointed at her bed, “Get in silly.”

Mike crawled into her bed and rolled to the other side. Veronica crawled in after him. She turned out the light. He heard Veronica whisper, “Okay, we can talk as long as it is quiet.” The conversation quickly turned to a favorite topic, boys and sex, inseparable topics to the girls.

Mike was lying as far from Veronica as he could but, that meant he wasn’t in the whispered talk. Veronica looked behind her and said, “Come on, Mike. Move up close. It’s not like you’re a lesbian,” to laughter from the girls

He was stunned, not understanding what that meant, but did as told. He slid over behind Veronica until they were spooned. “That’s better.” He was in awe that his chest was pressed against her back, his arm was d****d over her stomach just like lovers.

The conversation continued. Claire asked April, “Would you give Matt a blow job if he said he’d be your boyfriend?”

“No way. Maybe if he was already my boyfriend and he was nice…”

“Or if he licked you,” Cindy said.

April continued, “Maybe, if he licked me really good…” There was a pause as the girls all wondered what it would be like to have a boy lick their pussies.

Claire broke the silence, “Mike, have you ever done it?”

“No,” he said, thinking about licking a girl while the girls wondered if he had ever give a blow job.

“Do you want to?” Claire asked.

“Yeah, I guess so,” he said.

“Maybe Matt,” April suggested, but Mike again missed the significance of what April was suggesting while the girls all understood. His mind was on Veronica pressed to his body and licking her.

“I wonder what it feels like to have a guy do that to you?” Veronica asked.

The conversation was filled with names of possible guys who might like to lick them. Mike’s mind was filled with thoughts of him licking Veronica. He couldn’t help it but his fantasies took over. He was hardly following the conversation at all; his cock strained in his briefs.

The girls were all horny themselves as the conversation waned. They all said their good nights and rolled away to sl**p.

Veronica rolled back into Mike, only to feel his hard throbbing cock. Surprised, she rolled over until they were face to face. “What are you thinking about?”

“You know,” Mike said. He was amazed that Veronica’s hand was on his throbbing cock.

“Blow jobs?” she asked laughing and whispering at the same time.

“No, licking,” he said.

“Really? Why?” she asked him.

“Well, I mean, you’re here, and I’m here, and… It just seems…” he couldn’t finish the sentence.

Veronica was puzzled, “Why would you want to, I mean, on me?”

Mike was overwhelmed and flooded with hormones as he had ever been and it affected his higher processing. It was amazing he didn’t burst, but it did also overwhelm his normal reticence around girls. She wanted to know, well, he’d show her was about as much as he could think. He was about to do something out of character, both his real character and what the girls thought.

Mike slithered down the bed until he was level with her pussy. He took her panties and slid them down her legs. Veronica, still puzzled but not alarmed, lifted her butt to help, wondering why gay Mike was doing what he was doing. Mike settled between her legs. He had never done this before but he had a pretty good idea what he was supposed to do, having listened to his s****r’s friends describe actual pussy lickings, both good and bad. He intended to give her a good one.

There was little light in the room, but his eyes had adjusted to what little there was. He spread her legs farther with his hands and spread her labia as his tongue lanced into her pussy at the bottom. Then, Mike lapped all the way to the top, teased around her clitoris and back down.

Veronica gasped at the sudden pleasure flooding her body. ‘My God,’ she thought. ‘He’s doing it!’

Mike couldn’t believe he was finally going down on a girl. So many fantasies he had while listening to his s****r’s friends. So many dreams as he whacked off at night. Now, he was really doing it. It was better than he imagined. He could feel Veronica trembling under his hands. He could hear her gasping and moaning as he licked and sucked her pussy and clitoris. He could taste and feel her juices as her pussy got wetter and wetter.

Veronica was lost in a haze of lust and pleasure. Nothing had ever been as good as this.

Mike had listened raptly, as his s****r’s friends described pussy licking in their gaggles. Mike tried to remember everything he had heard about how to give good head to a woman and he applied it all.

The whispers had stopped as three girls on the floor figured out what was happening and listened raptly, even their breathing was quiet.

Keep licking, don’t stop. Lick soft and hard, vary the pressure. Lick top to bottom and around the sides. Dip into her vagina from time to time. Circle the clit, don’t touch it directly, at least not right away. Use the tip and the flat of your tongue. Suck while you lick. Mike kept licking and sucking at Veronica’s pussy.

She had been surprised when Mike started. Now she was too far gone to wonder why gay Mike was sucking and licking her like a lesbian. All she could do was enjoy.

Mike felt Veronica’s hips begin to bounce. He took her clit into his mouth, sucking it while his tongue beat a tattoo on it. That was too much and sent Veronica over the top for her very first climax from a boy.

Veronica lay back, breathing deeply, eyes closed, and a smile on her face. Mike slid his briefs off then crawled up between her legs until he was over her. His cock lined up with her pussy, all wet, red, and ready. Mike slid his cock up and down wetting it, then slipped it between her labia and found her opening. He pushed, hit a momentary barrier, then f***ed his way into her tight pussy.

Veronica’s eyes flashed open as she realized she was about to have sex. Did she want to? She knew she needed to say no promptly if she didn’t want to because Mike’s dick was about to find her opening… It felt so good though, and in her sexual lasitude and desire, like any girl her age she wanted to feel a cock filling her pussy, she just couldn’t say no…

Veronica gasped as his cock spread her wide. There was a moment of pain not much worse than getting an injection and she felt her pussy opening and being filled. “Oh, my God,” she moaned. Well, it was too late to say no now. Might as well enjoy, she thought.

Three sets of eve-dropping ears on the floor heard that moan. April had been the first to notice, not long after Mike had started eating Veronica. She had poked Claire after she was sure she was hearing what she thought she was hearing. Claire had shaken Cindy. The three girls couldn’t believe their own ears. It was obvious that Mike had not only licked Veronica to an amazing climax, he was now fucking her… really fucking her, like, with his cock inside her pussy. The bed started bouncing in rhythm with the couple moving on top.

It was too much for Cindy. In her sl**ping bag, her hand slid over her belly and under her panties finding her pussy swollen and wet. Her finger delved deep inside. She moaned softly. Claire soon realized what was happening and her hand slid down between her legs. April joined in. The three girls lust soared as the couple on the bed fucked.

Mike was amazed and unbelieving. After having fucked his s****r’s friends thousands of times in his mind, he was now actually fucking a real live girl and a beautiful one at that. He didn’t know much since the girls were more reticent to talk about having done it all the way, but he had heard a few things and he tried to apply them now.

Veronica had no idea about any of this. All she knew was that gay Mike was giving her a fuck like she could only have dreamt about. Already on a sexual high from the oral sex, his cock was driving her back up to climax, but an even more powerful climax. It felt like her whole body was going to explode from the pleasure. Her universe contracted until all she was aware of was the sensation coursing through her body, building, building, building, until they couldn’t be contained any longer… and she was soaring in ecstasy, crying out as she held Mike to her body trying to become one with him.

Mike felt her pussy spasm around his cock. Nothing had ever felt so good. The rumbling started in his balls and like a fire hose, the cum surged up from his balls and burst out through his cock filling Veronica. Blast after blast, his balls emptied until all of his energy drained away and he fell onto Veronica below him.

In the sudden stillness, the sounds of hard breathing were easily discernible. Veronica, recovering from her orgasm, looked from the bed to see three faces all turned up and staring and she could tell three hands were down inside the sl**ping bags moving rapidly. "You guys listened?"

Three hands abruptly stopped, caught like rabbits in a spotlight. Cindy was the first to get her wits back. "Sista, it's not like we could help it. You and Mike weren't exactly quiet."

Claire shook her head, "I can't believe you and Mike did it..."

April nodded, "Yeah, Mike?"

Mike was recovered as well. "What about me?"

"Well, you're gay," Claire said like any self-evident fact.

Mike was stunned. "I'm not gay. Why do you say that? I'm not gay."

Veronica tried to sit up, surprised like all of them, although the proof of his not being gay filled her pussy. Mike rolled to the side to let her up. His cum was draining from her pussy. "What about Matt? You said he was cute."

"I meant he would be cute to girls. My s****rs taught me how girls look at guys. I don't think he's cute," Mike answered.

"But you said you'd like to give a blowjob," Claire said.

"What? No way. I said I'd like to lick a girl's pussy. I was thinking about you guys when you said you wanted a boy to lick you," he said.

Cindy laughed, "Girls, I think we have fooled ourselves. Sounds like we have a straight guy and he did one grade A job of licking Veronica just like a straight guy."

"Boy, did he," Veronica said.

Excited, April asked, "What was it like?"

Cindy pushed off her panties and tossed her top aside. "You two talk about it. I want to know first hand. We'll never have a chance like this again." She pulled Veronica by her hand until Veronica bounced off the bed. “A real guy at one of our sl**povers and our moms said it was okay. God does answer your prayers.” Cindy lay down facing Mike. "Okay, straight boy. Before our folks find out you is straight and kill us, you got to show me what you did to Veronica to make me moan like she did."

Sitting on the floor, April turned to the other girls, "Is she really going to..."

Claire said, "I'll bet on Cindy." Veronica just sighed.

April was bouncing as she pleaded, "Veronica, pleaseee tell us what it was like."

Veronica smiled, "Just listen." She lay back and drifted along remembering her own recent pleasure as Mike began making love to Cindy.

Frustrated, April turned towards the bed to listen raptly.

Mike beheld the Nubian beauty before him. Cindy had the largest tits of the four girls. He wasted no time in taking her nipple between his lips and sucking it. Her hand held his neck and pressed him against her breast. He moved to the other. Cindy felt her pussy growing even wetter with desire. She didn't need any real foreplay. The minutes spent listening to the fucking while she played with her pussy were plenty of foreplay. She was as horny as she had ever been, but she did want to know how pussy licking felt. "Mike, please lick me."

Claire and April both heard that plea. Their hands quietly traced back down into their sl**ping bags as they tried to imagine. Veronica smiled, remembering Mike's mouth on her pussy.

Mike was moving down over Cindy’s tight body until he was between her spread legs, looking at her pussy. She had a much thicker wider crop of hair than Veronica. He spread her lips and dipped down, licking and sucking. When his tongue first lapped over her clitoris, Cindy moaned, “Yes, straight boy. Oh yes, lick me hard.” He did.

In the darkness, there was no difference and Mike quickly forgot he was licking Cindy. Pussy is pussy and it all tastes good to a boy discovering sex for the first time. For Mike, he was living any of the thousands of dreams he had. Cindy was amazed at how Mike was making her feel. She thought she knew how to play with her pussy, but Mike was wringing sensations from between her legs she never knew could exist. The word magical flitted through her mind and she grabbed on to it. ‘Magical,’ she kept thinking.

When she started chanting “Magical,” over and over Claire and April couldn’t believe their ears. They looked at each other in awe. ‘Who knew?’ they asked themselves.

On the bed, Cindy was pulling Mike up while saying, “Please, Mike. Do me. Do me.”

Mike smiled because his cock had risen back to full staff while he was eating Cindy’s delectable pussy. He wanted nothing better than to bury it inside her pussy. As he settled between her legs, Cindy grabbed his staff and led him to the goal. When his cockhead hit her pussy, Cindy let go. Mike’s cock was still wet with Veronica’s pussy juices and it slid home easily. Cindy yipped as his cock breached her cherry. She was moaning soon as he continued filling her, till she didn’t think she could take anymore… His loins mashed down onto her clit and Cindy knew she couldn’t take anymore. “Shit,” she moaned. “This white boy has a great cock.”

Veronica smiled, still reveling in her own recent fuck. Claire and April moaned in frustrated longing for a big cock for themselves.

Mike started moving in and out of Cindy much as he had with Veronica. Maybe it is true that once a woman stops, she needs to start all over again, but you wouldn’t have thought so from Cindy. Cindy had gotten herself fired up listening to Veronica and playing with herself, followed by Mike’s lingual attention. Mike’s cock wasn’t going to take long to bring her to the mountain top.

Cindy was pushing back against Mike as he fucked into her. Mike began to feel like he was riding a bronco. He grabbed hold of Cindy’s hips and mashed harder against them. The extra sensation only caused Cindy to go more out of control… harder and harder they fucked. The bed began to bounce against the wall and Veronica started to worry about the noise. Luckily, her bedroom was on the opposite side of the house from her parents, who had done that so that little Veronica wouldn’t hear it when their bed bounced against the wall in their bedroom.

A long wail broke from Cindy, “Oh, Godddddd…” as Mike pounded hard into her. Her whole body convulsed, then went stiff as a board… Mike buried his cock deeply into her one more time.

Once again, there was silence, broken only by the breathing of Mike and Cindy. Like a doll with the air let out, Cindy slowly fell back against the bed, moaning and purring in pleasure. Cindy was moving under Mike, slowly pushing up against him, trying to get those last few bits of pleasure.

Claire was frustrated almost to tears. She hadn’t the courage to bring herself off completely knowing that April was right next to her. She had been on edge now through two fuckings and was almost shaking with her need for completion. “My turn,” she said, almost before she knew she was going to speak.

“What?” April and Veronica said in unison.

“My turn,” Claire said even more vehemently.

Mike had rolled off Cindy who lay with her legs spread, basking in satiated pleasure.

Claire pushed her blue panties off and dropped her top. Her fine pale skin shown almost luminescent in the darkened room. She stood by the bed, “Cindy, it’s my turn.”

Mike looked up at the beautiful blonde girl. She had been the one who most attracted him with her Nordic beauty. The suddenness of Cindy’s cum had left Mike hard and unsatisfied. His cock pounded at the thought of fucking blonde Claire. It wasn’t unusual for Mike to be able to cum many times in a day. He’d done it plenty of times when one of his s****rs would have a party. He’d get turned on, run up to his room, and be back in minutes only to run upstairs again and again. So it wasn’t a surprise he could maintain a hard on. He was looking at Claire and all he could think of was how much he wanted to have sex with the lithe beauty. As Cindy crawled off the bed and Claire joined him, his cock began to bounce in rhythm with his heart keeping it steel hard.

Mike rolled over to Claire. She was trembling partly in anticipation, partly from nerves. “I’m a little scared,” she said.

“I was too,” he said. “Now I think it’s great.”

“You can say that again,” said Cindy as she lay back to enjoy the show.

Veronica laughed, “Claire, you are going to love it, especially when he licks you.”

Claire smiled, “Okay.”

Mike leaned in and kissed her, gently, trying to convey all he had felt about her since the start of school. It did. Their kiss grew passionate and the urgings that had been so powerful in Claire quickly resurfaced, burying the worry without a trace. She wanted him fully and completely, filling her and making her a woman.

Mike had almost been in awe of Claire’s pale beauty. He couldn’t quite accept that he was really kissing her, naked and in bed and that they were really going to do it! But the power of their kiss quickly expelled any lingering doubts. Claire was hot as a firecracker.

Claire had been arguing in her own mind since this whole thing had started. When she realized Veronica and Mike were having oral sex she was first excited and sexually turned on, then she was repulsed that they were doing it practically in public. The repressive Victorian heritage girls are raised with, only sluts do those sorts of things, exploded in her mind and she thought the whole thing disgusting.

But listening to the rising tide of passion as Mike licked Veronica overwhelmed those thoughts. As her hand found her own sex, Claire found herself swept away with passion and desire. Then the sex as she heard them actually making love was so powerful it shut down her thoughts. She was there simply experiencing the power of it all.

But the break between Cindy and Veronica allowed her to cool off a bit. And society’s insanity on the subject of sex came rushing back in, whipsawing Claire back to worrying that she might be seen as a slut if she too climbed into bed with Mike. Of course, the raw and heated sexuality of Cindy and Mike sent Claire’s hand back between her legs and her own passion rose higher. By the time Cindy rolled off the bed and Claire crawled onto it, all that was left was the natural nervousness of doing something new and unknown.

When Mike started sucking on her breasts, Claire was more than ready and her body responded by pouring sex hormones into her. When he kissed across her belly, she couldn’t wait till his mouth found her sex. When his breath first rolled across her heated pussy, she hunched up desiring the sensation of his mouth on her sex.

Mike quickly began lapping at Claire’s spread pussy. He had already enjoyed two girls tonight. This was even better. He was relaxed and confident, licking and sucking, playing with Claire, taking her to the heights easily. Claire had never felt an experience like this. The overwhelming sensations poured into her body. Her fingers dug into the bed. She moaned and gasped, her head rolled from side to side, her blonde hair in disarray spread like a halo round her head, or so Mike thought as he watched the pleasure he was bring his Angel, Claire.

Claire shuddered and moaned as the first small orgasm swept into her. Mike quickly mounted her, his cock easily finding her. He rubbed it over her sex. Claire quivered as the head of his cock rolled and rubbed her clit. Once wet, Mike settled in, and his cock slid between her lips, slowly parting them as it sank into her body. She wanted him so much, her hands went round his ass and she pulled hard on his cheeks.

Mike was caught unawares and his cock surged into the girl, sundering her cherry, and lancing deeply into the girl. She gasped as his cock spread her wide and filled her, ripping aside her girlhood. It was what she had wanted and why she had pulled him to her. The brief pain was soon forgotten in the pleasure filling her body.

Mike looked down at Claire now that he was buried completely in her. He smiled and she smiled back. Somehow, he could tell that this one was different than the first two times that night. His deeper emotions were being stirred. He cared for Claire in a way he hadn’t for Cindy and Veronica. That difference added a depth to the sex. Not that he was going to complain that the sex with the two girls hadn’t been wonderful; it was. But with Claire he found that more was involved.

As Mike began moving with her, he felt connected in a different way. Their eyes locked together. He felt every move he made and every move that Claire made in response. Mike felt Claire’s rising passion and his own matched hers. Faster, he slid in and out of her tight well. Claire moaned her delight, her eyes still locked on his.

Their bodies moved as one, bringing the greatest pleasure to the other. They both felt the other’s rising passion and their passion matched. In his mind, Mike knew something very special was happening, something he had never experienced before. Across the connection between him and Claire, his mind shouted, ‘I love you.’ Across the connection, Claire’s mind heard even though no sound had been uttered.

It was the final push to the crest. Claire felt the passion burst in her breast, then in her loins and she climaxed physically and metaphysically. Mike, too, had the building passion burst inside him. For the second time that night, his seed blasted from him and into the woman below. Great gouts of his cum sped down his shaft, flooding Claire with his spending's.

Claire felt the warm wet discharge and waves of pleasure surged into her as the power of their coupling lit the primal signals of mating. Mike slid one last time into Claire, buried deeply inside. He stopped, drained of all strength. Finally, their eyes closed as each gloried in what they had just experienced. Her mind answered, “I love you,” as Mike pitched forward to rest on her. Her hands wandered over his back, enjoying the feel of the hot flesh of his back just as she was enjoying his hot flesh inside her.


In the silence that followed, the attention turned to April. Veronica and Cindy said to her, “You’re next.”

The silence became deafening. Even Claire and Mike, who had now recovered enough to be listening, heard how loud the silence was. Veronica said to April, “You are going to, aren’t you?”

April mumbled something.

Cindy asked her, “April, you okay?”

“I’m fine. I guess maybe I just don’t want to do it right now. I mean, that’s okay isn’t it?” she said defensively.

Veronica jumped in, “No way. I didn’t mean it like that. You don’t have to do it. I just thought, well, who cares.”

Cindy too, “Yeah, girl. That means more for us.”

April laughed. She turned to Mike, “It isn’t because I don’t like you. I just need to think about it.”

Claire rolled off the bed and joined the three girls in a circle. “April, you don’t have to do it if you don’t want to.”

Mike said, “I understand April. Heck, if I had known what was going to happen tonight I probably would have chickened out and not shown up. I guess Veronica, Cindy, and Claire were too much for me.”

The three girls hooted him down. April smiled, “Thanks, Mike. Maybe sometime.”

He nodded.

April blushed, then asked, “Was it as good as it looked?”

Veronica smiled and nodded. Cindy said, “Better. Girl, I tell you, watching I got wet but doing it, well, I can’t even describe it.”

April looked as if she was about to say something to Mike, but bit her lip and looked at Claire.

“You can always do it when you want to,” Claire said. "I'm sure Mike would love to when you're ready." Mike couldn't help but smile at the thought. April looked a little relieved and smiled. Claire continued, “Next sl**pover is at my house and I get Mike in my bed first.” She looked up at Mike on the bed and their eyes locked together for a moment, making a promise.

Cindy asked Mike, “You don’t mind being gay do you?”

“But I’m not gay,” he protested.

Veronica laughed, “Yeah, I'm convinced, but we told our moms that you are. They won’t let us have sl**povers if you aren’t gay. You don't have to do anything different, we already have our moms persuaded.”

Claire pleaded, “Please, Mike. I can make it worthwhile?” Mike knew that being with Claire was all he wanted.

Veronica stage whispered, “Ask her for a blowjob,” to suppressed laughter. Claire made as to slap her shoulder.

Mike had to laugh as well. “I never had one before.” His eyes seemed to say to Claire, ‘But I would like one from you.’ Then laughingly he said, “I ain’t giving one to Matt no matter how gay you want me to act.”

Veronica laughed as she said, “Come on. I always wanted to see a guy get a blowjob.”

Mike shook his head, “Nuh, uh. If you want to see a guy get a blow job, get Cindy up here right now.”

Cindy said, “All you have to do is be gay during the day. At night, that can be something entirely different, maybe even that blow job if you are nice.” Her voice ended in a sexy contralto.

Mike thought for a moment. He saw the four girls all looking expectantly at him. Even April looked excited. Maybe she would like to, next time. This wasn’t going to be a very difficult decision. “I guess I’ll just have to be gay… during the day.”

Cindy grabbed his hand and pulled him down into their circle on the floor. Claire and Cindy hugged him. Claire whispered in his ear. “You know, we don’t have to wait till a sl**pover. Maybe you can come over to my house and we can do some homework together,” as she nibbled at his ear.

Unbelievably, Mike felt his cock beginning to grow once again. Claire didn’t seem jealous about the other girls and she said April could have him if she wanted and she had even hinted that at her house she was only going to be first. ‘Jesus,’ Mike thought. ‘I’m going to have my own harem of four beautiful girls as soon as April decides she wants to join in.’

He looked at Claire and their eyes locked again. She seemed to be saying to him, ‘We’re too young to be exclusive yet. It’s time to experiment and learn about love. Maybe someday…’

He smiled back, ‘Yeah, maybe someday. Until then…’ Their smiles brightened the room with promise.





... Continue»
Posted by brianbigdogsmith 1 month ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Voyeur  |  Views: 1326  |  
100%

Mature Man fucks Teen Girls In The Press Box (Adve

This was a true story that caused me to have a fascinating dream. It started off with a situation that happened to Mike and I guess it was buried deep in my subconscious and I had a dream about it in a scenerio type of form.

Mike told me that during his evening football practice,(he is the coach)two young girls approached him. They were young and seemed to be harmless. They walked up and the first girl asked him if he had 5 dollars. Mike ansered back no and walked away. The girl approached him again and said." If you give me five dollars,I will jack off your cock and swallow all your cum." That stopped him in his tracks. Then she told him for 20 dollars she would fuck her friend in front of him while he jerked his cock and they would swallow his cum. Mike was smelling a setup,so he told them to get on down the road. I laughed about it and told him he missed his opportunity for a threesum.lol But this is the what I dreamed about,after he told me.
Mike was at the field coaching his team. He noticed two teenage girls in the distance. They looked to be about 18 years of age. It was summer,so they had on their shorts with the butt cheeks hanging out. They were hot young things and they knew it. Strutting around with no bra and their hard nipples poking out from their cutoff tshirts.The one was short in stature. She was of a carmel complection and shoulder length hair. She had a big ole ghetto booty and nice full lips. The other was slightly taller and she was light skinned. Beautiful dimples and a nice curvy body. The shorts she had on was exposing her camel toe and you could barely see a wet spot on her crotch. They two girls were coming closer and closer to Mike on the field. He was wondering if they were coming to talk to him about some business but he was still puzzled.
The first girl walked up and began to speak. "Hey Mister,she said,do you have five dollars I can have." "No," he said. The girl looked at him and ran her tongue over her lips. She consulted with her friend for a minute and walked back over to Mike.Mike is a 6'7 and 250lbs Italian and Indian mixed. He was a big man and the girls looked so tiny to him. The girl opens her mouth one more time to tell him this. "Hey Mr, I will jack you off and suck all your cum for five bucks." Mike was in shock! Was he even having this conversation with this girl. Then she offered him a even better proposition. "I will even fuck my girlfriend and let you jack your cock for twenty bucks,she added,and suck all your cum out of your cock,when your through." Mike thought he was dreaming. Is this true! He was about to end practice and he told the boys to break. He lead the girls to the side of the field to get some more of the information.
"What in the hell are you girls trying to pull here!" he asked. Both of the girls told him that they just wanted to make some easy cash. He was still in disbelief and he lead the girls up the side of the bleachers and opened the door to the press box.He told the girls that he would pay them fifty dollars for the whole package. He wanted them to suck his cock, fuck each other,and fuck the both of them and eat out their pussies. Then they were to swallow all of his cum. The girls talked it among themselves and decided to take his offer. The shorter girl knelt in front of him a pulled out his cock from his shorts. She slowly licked around the tip of his cock and glided it along the shaft. For her to be so young,she could suck a cock. She gagged a little but continued to take more of his cock inside her mouth. Mike looked down and smiled at the sight of this young girl sucking his cock. He laid his hands on her head and began shoving her face deep into his crotch.She wanted her to experience all of the cock he was offering. The other girl straddled a chair and moved her shorts to the side,exposing her wet little pussy. She was shaved and it looked so invitng to him.He watched her finger her cunt as the petite one swallowed his cock down to his nuts.
Mike - Fuck baby! How old are you again! You can suck a cock like a pornstar!
Petite girl - Mmmmmm your cock is delicious! Shove more in my mouth!
Mike muffled her words with his dick and she continued to suck it even harder. By this time the other chick was working herself up. Mike told her that it was time he tasted what she was working on over there. He told the girls to join him on the long bench. The petite one was still sucking on his cock. The taller one was positioning herself over his mouth. She lowered her shaved cunt onto his large thick tongue. It was sticking straight up,like a cock! She began fucking his tongue slowly and bouncing her pussy up and down on it. She moaned out in pleasure, with every stroke of his tongue.

Second girl- Your tongue is so big and fat! It feels like a cock in my lil pussy! Ooooooh Dayuuuuuum! MMmmmmmm shit baby!
Petite girl- His cock taste so fucking good! Im bout to ride this dick gurl! Ride it long and hard!
Mike - Enough talking and fucking sit on my cock Bitch!
The lil one decided it was time to fill her tiny belly up with Mike's cock. She stood up and began rocking her pussy on the tip of the cock. She would go down an inch and rock her pussy on the tip and come back up. This was driving him crazy! She took a little bit more of his dick in and rocked back and forth,and she would come back up again. Then with one big thrust on her shoulders,from her friend, she went all the way down.
Petite girl- OOOOOOOOO FUUUUUUUUUCK! That's what I'm talkin bout! This is some good ass dick girl!
Her friend was too consumed in her own pleasure to pay her any mind. Mike was fucking and sucking these girls to no end. The girl on his face was cuming like crazy!Her body was jolting and thrashing about all over his face. Mike loves to eat pussy. She was cuming so much that tears were running down her face. She was almost on the verge of blacking out.
Second girl - I gotta get off of here girl! Im about to pass the fuck out! This uthafucka can suck some coochie!
They both got off of their positions and gave Mike a breather. He learned that the girls names were Monica and Stacy. He told them to switch places and Monica the petite one straddled his face. Stacy sucked on his cock and soon was mounting his cock. She wanted to feel,what Monica had just experienced. Monica rotated her hips all over Mike's mouth. She could feel how hot his tongue was and the friction of his mustache against her clit. It was making her so fucking hot! She started moving a little faster and her moans increased with each rotation.
Monica - OMG! You weren't playing girl! Mmmmmmmm suck this clit baby! Suck babygirls pussy!
Mike - Don't worry baby girl. You give me all this young putang.I love me some pussy! I'm gonna get some of that big ass of yours next!
Monica - You sure the fuck are baby! I love a good ass fuck!
Stacy - I want her to eat my pussy,while you fuck her ass! Can I taste your ass Monica!

It all sounded like heaven to Mike. He had completely forgotten about his team and the fact that their was a loud speaker in the press box. The three of them continued to fuck in that position for a few minutes more. Mike was ready to stick his torpedo in some fresh young ass.
Monica - Get me ready girl! Get me ready for his cock!
Mike sat back and watched,from the chair. Stacy walked over and leaned into Monica's ass. She began spitting and licking her asshole. There was Mike,sitting there with his cock in his hand.He started stroking it and rubbing the tip of it. He was enjoying the scenery,and he was about to join in on the fun.
Mike - Ok Bitches! My cock is hard and I am ready to shove it in that fat fine ass of hers!
Stacy - She is all yours Daddy! Give her some of that good ass dick!

Mike spread Monica's ass cheeks open and looked at her sloppy wet hole. She was ready,it was opening and closing in anticipation. Mike hoisted her up to meet his cock. She was so tiny, that he had to make some adjustments.He looked like a Great Dane fucking a poodle. She clenched her teeth,and cried out to receive his cock. She was screaming in such pain that he was worried he was hurting her.She had tears streaming down her face. This meant absolutely nothing to him,he was all about her ass and how good it felt on his stiff cock.She pretended not to be in pain but he was killing her pussy! She turned around to reassure him that she would be ok in a minute. Stacy walked to the front of her and spread her pussy open.
Stacy - Lick my cunt Bitch! This will keep your mind off the pain for a minute!

Monica began lapping at her pussy and it sent Stacy into pure ecstasy. She was moaning and fucking Monica's face, like it was a dick.Mike was balls deep inside Monica's fire hot ass. He was thrusting and showing her no mercy. The harder he would thrust,the more she would scream out in pain.Soon she started to adjust to his thrust and her cries subsided into pure screams of fucking pleasure.

Mike - Dayuuuuuuum babygirl! You have the sweetest ass I have ever had! Back it up on Daddy's dick! Throw that ass back baby! Shiiiiiiiiit! That's it! Bitch,give it all to me!
Monica - It hurts so damn good! Fuck it baby! Take that!Take that sweet ass of mine Daddy!
Stacy - I wanna get my ass dicked too! He is fuckin you so fuckin good!

Mike was pounding and he realized that he wanted some of Stacy's pussy.Stacy was enjoying the cunt thrashing that Monica was giving her. She was moaning and her clit was rock hard. It had swollen to an inch and it was as stiff as a dick.Mike noticed it too.He was really wanting Stacy's pussy now. He realized it was tight,when she was sitting on his dick earlier. He pulled out of Monica and asked her to sit on his dick for a minute. Stacy looked a little puzzled. He told her to hang on for a minute. Monica sat on his throbbing cock and he lifted her up and began slamming her cunt. She was up in the air and taking all his hard thrust!
Monica - MUTHAFUCKA! OH HELL! FUCK MY LIL PUSSY BABY! FUUUUUUCK!!
She had never been fucked standing up before and she was cuming so much,that Stacy was licking it off of Mike's thighs. She was showering his cock with all her cunt juice and it was in waterfall mode. After she let out one more tribal scream,he placed her on the bench. It was Stacy's turn.He pulled her close and kissed her lips. She had nice full lips and Mike enjoyed sucking on them. He was strategically placing his cock in her pussy. She let out a small whimper and he started fucking it. She pushed up and wrapped her legs around his waist. The began to move in a slow movement. It was as if they were making love instead of fucking. She was so wet and she didn't want it to end. She was riding his cock and he was fucking her at a slow long pace.
Stacy - Mike your cock is amazing. Keep making me cum Daddy! Make me cum on your cock!
Mike - I am savouring your hot cunt.It is so tight! It feels like virgin pussy!I'm gonna fuck your cunt for a while baby!
Mike began thrusting harder and deeper into her cunt.Just then a big stream of cum escaped her pussy. It found it's way down his cock and into the mouth of Monica. She was waiting their patiently on her to cum from the fantastic fuck she was getting. Mike was ready to explode so he lowered Stacy down to the floor. He had them both get down on their knees to receive the shower,he was about to give. The girls jerked and sucked on his cock to get him to his climax. Just then his cock shot out a large load across their faces. The girls licked and sucked it off his cock and each others faces.
Mike gave the girls their cash and walked out the door. He was met by a host of horny teenage boys,who heard the whole thing.
Mike - Practice is over boys. You can have some fun now!
He gave the girls an extra hundred and the boys lined up for some fun for the rest of the evening.... Continue»
Posted by fillmeup2 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Interracial Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 416  |  
90%
  |  1

Mature Man fucks Teen Girls In The Press Box (Adve

This was a true story that caused me to have a fascinating dream. It started off with a situation that happened to Mike and I guess it was buried deep in my subconscious and I had a dream about it in a scenerio type of form.

Mike told me that during his evening football practice,(he is the coach)two young girls approached him. They were young and seemed to be harmless. They walked up and the first girl asked him if he had 5 dollars. Mike ansered back no and walked away. The girl approached him again and said." If you give me five dollars,I will jack off your cock and swallow all your cum." That stopped him in his tracks. Then she told him for 20 dollars she would fuck her friend in front of him while he jerked his cock and they would swallow his cum. Mike was smelling a setup,so he told them to get on down the road. I laughed about it and told him he missed his opportunity for a threesum.lol But this is the what I dreamed about,after he told me.
Mike was at the field coaching his team. He noticed two teenage girls in the distance. They looked to be about 18 years of age. It was summer,so they had on their shorts with the butt cheeks hanging out. They were hot young things and they knew it. Strutting around with no bra and their hard nipples poking out from their cutoff tshirts.The one was short in stature. She was of a carmel complection and shoulder length hair. She had a big ole ghetto booty and nice full lips. The other was slightly taller and she was light skinned. Beautiful dimples and a nice curvy body. The shorts she had on was exposing her camel toe and you could barely see a wet spot on her crotch. They two girls were coming closer and closer to Mike on the field. He was wondering if they were coming to talk to him about some business but he was still puzzled.
The first girl walked up and began to speak. "Hey Mister,she said,do you have five dollars I can have." "No," he said. The girl looked at him and ran her tongue over her lips. She consulted with her friend for a minute and walked back over to Mike.Mike is a 6'7 and 250lbs Italian and Indian mixed. He was a big man and the girls looked so tiny to him. The girl opens her mouth one more time to tell him this. "Hey Mr, I will jack you off and suck all your cum for five bucks." Mike was in shock! Was he even having this conversation with this girl. Then she offered him a even better proposition. "I will even fuck my girlfriend and let you jack your cock for twenty bucks,she added,and suck all your cum out of your cock,when your through." Mike thought he was dreaming. Is this true! He was about to end practice and he told the boys to break. He lead the girls to the side of the field to get some more of the information.
"What in the hell are you girls trying to pull here!" he asked. Both of the girls told him that they just wanted to make some easy cash. He was still in disbelief and he lead the girls up the side of the bleachers and opened the door to the press box.He told the girls that he would pay them fifty dollars for the whole package. He wanted them to suck his cock, fuck each other,and fuck the both of them and eat out their pussies. Then they were to swallow all of his cum. The girls talked it among themselves and decided to take his offer. The shorter girl knelt in front of him a pulled out his cock from his shorts. She slowly licked around the tip of his cock and glided it along the shaft. For her to be so young,she could suck a cock. She gagged a little but continued to take more of his cock inside her mouth. Mike looked down and smiled at the sight of this young girl sucking his cock. He laid his hands on her head and began shoving her face deep into his crotch.She wanted her to experience all of the cock he was offering. The other girl straddled a chair and moved her shorts to the side,exposing her wet little pussy. She was shaved and it looked so invitng to him.He watched her finger her cunt as the petite one swallowed his cock down to his nuts.
Mike - Fuck baby! How old are you again! You can suck a cock like a pornstar!
Petite girl - Mmmmmm your cock is delicious! Shove more in my mouth!
Mike muffled her words with his dick and she continued to suck it even harder. By this time the other chick was working herself up. Mike told her that it was time he tasted what she was working on over there. He told the girls to join him on the long bench. The petite one was still sucking on his cock. The taller one was positioning herself over his mouth. She lowered her shaved cunt onto his large thick tongue. It was sticking straight up,like a cock! She began fucking his tongue slowly and bouncing her pussy up and down on it. She moaned out in pleasure, with every stroke of his tongue.

Second girl- Your tongue is so big and fat! It feels like a cock in my lil pussy! Ooooooh Dayuuuuuum! MMmmmmmm shit baby!
Petite girl- His cock taste so fucking good! Im bout to ride this dick gurl! Ride it long and hard!
Mike - Enough talking and fucking sit on my cock Bitch!
The lil one decided it was time to fill her tiny belly up with Mike's cock. She stood up and began rocking her pussy on the tip of the cock. She would go down an inch and rock her pussy on the tip and come back up. This was driving him crazy! She took a little bit more of his dick in and rocked back and forth,and she would come back up again. Then with one big thrust on her shoulders,from her friend, she went all the way down.
Petite girl- OOOOOOOOO FUUUUUUUUUCK! That's what I'm talkin bout! This is some good ass dick girl!
Her friend was too consumed in her own pleasure to pay her any mind. Mike was fucking and sucking these girls to no end. The girl on his face was cuming like crazy!Her body was jolting and thrashing about all over his face. Mike loves to eat pussy. She was cuming so much that tears were running down her face. She was almost on the verge of blacking out.
Second girl - I gotta get off of here girl! Im about to pass the fuck out! This uthafucka can suck some coochie!
They both got off of their positions and gave Mike a breather. He learned that the girls names were Monica and Stacy. He told them to switch places and Monica the petite one straddled his face. Stacy sucked on his cock and soon was mounting his cock. She wanted to feel,what Monica had just experienced. Monica rotated her hips all over Mike's mouth. She could feel how hot his tongue was and the friction of his mustache against her clit. It was making her so fucking hot! She started moving a little faster and her moans increased with each rotation.
Monica - OMG! You weren't playing girl! Mmmmmmmm suck this clit baby! Suck babygirls pussy!
Mike - Don't worry baby girl. You give me all this young putang.I love me some pussy! I'm gonna get some of that big ass of yours next!
Monica - You sure the fuck are baby! I love a good ass fuck!
Stacy - I want her to eat my pussy,while you fuck her ass! Can I taste your ass Monica!

It all sounded like heaven to Mike. He had completely forgotten about his team and the fact that their was a loud speaker in the press box. The three of them continued to fuck in that position for a few minutes more. Mike was ready to stick his torpedo in some fresh young ass.
Monica - Get me ready girl! Get me ready for his cock!
Mike sat back and watched,from the chair. Stacy walked over and leaned into Monica's ass. She began spitting and licking her asshole. There was Mike,sitting there with his cock in his hand.He started stroking it and rubbing the tip of it. He was enjoying the scenery,and he was about to join in on the fun.
Mike - Ok Bitches! My cock is hard and I am ready to shove it in that fat fine ass of hers!
Stacy - She is all yours Daddy! Give her some of that good ass dick!

Mike spread Monica's ass cheeks open and looked at her sloppy wet hole. She was ready,it was opening and closing in anticipation. Mike hoisted her up to meet his cock. She was so tiny, that he had to make some adjustments.He looked like a Great Dane fucking a poodle. She clenched her teeth,and cried out to receive his cock. She was screaming in such pain that he was worried he was hurting her.She had tears streaming down her face. This meant absolutely nothing to him,he was all about her ass and how good it felt on his stiff cock.She pretended not to be in pain but he was killing her pussy! She turned around to reassure him that she would be ok in a minute. Stacy walked to the front of her and spread her pussy open.
Stacy - Lick my cunt Bitch! This will keep your mind off the pain for a minute!

Monica began lapping at her pussy and it sent Stacy into pure ecstasy. She was moaning and fucking Monica's face, like it was a dick.Mike was balls deep inside Monica's fire hot ass. He was thrusting and showing her no mercy. The harder he would thrust,the more she would scream out in pain.Soon she started to adjust to his thrust and her cries subsided into pure screams of fucking pleasure.

Mike - Dayuuuuuuum babygirl! You have the sweetest ass I have ever had! Back it up on Daddy's dick! Throw that ass back baby! Shiiiiiiiiit! That's it! Bitch,give it all to me!
Monica - It hurts so damn good! Fuck it baby! Take that!Take that sweet ass of mine Daddy!
Stacy - I wanna get my ass dicked too! He is fuckin you so fuckin good!

Mike was pounding and he realized that he wanted some of Stacy's pussy.Stacy was enjoying the cunt thrashing that Monica was giving her. She was moaning and her clit was rock hard. It had swollen to an inch and it was as stiff as a dick.Mike noticed it too.He was really wanting Stacy's pussy now. He realized it was tight,when she was sitting on his dick earlier. He pulled out of Monica and asked her to sit on his dick for a minute. Stacy looked a little puzzled. He told her to hang on for a minute. Monica sat on his throbbing cock and he lifted her up and began slamming her cunt. She was up in the air and taking all his hard thrust!
Monica - MUTHAFUCKA! OH HELL! FUCK MY LIL PUSSY BABY! FUUUUUUCK!!
She had never been fucked standing up before and she was cuming so much,that Stacy was licking it off of Mike's thighs. She was showering his cock with all her cunt juice and it was in waterfall mode. After she let out one more tribal scream,he placed her on the bench. It was Stacy's turn.He pulled her close and kissed her lips. She had nice full lips and Mike enjoyed sucking on them. He was strategically placing his cock in her pussy. She let out a small whimper and he started fucking it. She pushed up and wrapped her legs around his waist. The began to move in a slow movement. It was as if they were making love instead of fucking. She was so wet and she didn't want it to end. She was riding his cock and he was fucking her at a slow long pace.
Stacy - Mike your cock is amazing. Keep making me cum Daddy! Make me cum on your cock!
Mike - I am savouring your hot cunt.It is so tight! It feels like virgin pussy!I'm gonna fuck your cunt for a while baby!
Mike began thrusting harder and deeper into her cunt.Just then a big stream of cum escaped her pussy. It found it's way down his cock and into the mouth of Monica. She was waiting their patiently on her to cum from the fantastic fuck she was getting. Mike was ready to explode so he lowered Stacy down to the floor. He had them both get down on their knees to receive the shower,he was about to give. The girls jerked and sucked on his cock to get him to his climax. Just then his cock shot out a large load across their faces. The girls licked and sucked it off his cock and each others faces.
Mike gave the girls their cash and walked out the door. He was met by a host of horny teenage boys,who heard the whole thing.
Mike - Practice is over boys. You can have some fun now!
He gave the girls an extra hundred and the boys lined up for some fun for the rest of the evening.... Continue»
Posted by fillmeup2 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Interracial Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 2937  |  
94%
  |  7

Teen Sex nach der Schule

Teen Sex nach der Schule





Weil Marias Mutter alleinerziehend ist und den ganzen Tag arbeiten muss, kommt Maria oft nach der Schule noch mit zu mir. Meine Mutter glaubt immer, sie müsse dann Programm für uns machen. Schon oft habe ich vergeblich versucht, ihr zu erklären, dass zwei volljährige, 18-jährige Mädchen sich durchaus alleine zu beschäftigen wissen. Aber sie will immer etwas mit uns unternehmen, es ist echt furchtbar. Mal will sie in den Zoo – den Zoo! Als ob Teen Girls in unserem Alter noch Spaß an einem Zoobesuch hätten! -, mal Kuchen backen oder so etwas. Spoiler
Zum Glück hat sie dann irgendwann auch in Teilzeit wieder angefangen zu arbeiten, und so haben wir jetzt manchmal wenigstens ein paar Stunden für uns. In der Schule kann man sich ja nicht richtig unterhalten, weil man ständig unter Aufsicht steht. Umso schlimmer, wenn die Aufsicht dann zu Hause bei den Eltern gleich weiter geht! Es gibt immer soviel, was Teenies sich gegenseitig zu erzählen haben. Dabei wird es dann auch schon mal sehr intim, da kann man Mütter wirklich nicht gebrauchen! Von Maria habe ich auch gelernt, wie man sich noch besser selbst befriedigen kann. Natürlich hatte ich mir vorher auch schon oft die Muschi gestreichelt, aber in das Geheimnis der enormen Luststeigerung, wenn man sich nicht nur vorne an der Muschi herummacht, sondern sich gleichzeitig auch noch einen Finger oder eine Kerze – sie hat dafür sogar einen echten Dildo! – in das kleine nasse Loch hinten einführt, in das hat mich erst Maria eingeweiht.

Sie liest auch manchmal heimlich, wenn sie bei ihrem Vater zu Besuch ist, seine Pornozeitschriften durch, von denen er wohl einige besitzt, oder guckt im Internet die Sexseiten, denn ihr Vater lässt sie ohne Aufsicht an den Computer und hat auch keinen Filter installiert. Maria sei erwachsen, meint er, und sie dürfe sehen, was sie sehen wolle. Ich vermute eher, er hatte keine Lust, sich die Arbeit zu machen, aber das ist ja jetzt auch mal egal. Jedenfalls hat Maria über ihren Vater Zugang zu allen möglichen Informationen über Sex, den ich nicht habe. Und damit ich nicht in meiner Unschuld versauere, wie sie das nennt, hat sie sich vorgenommen, mich regelmäßig über das aufzuklären, was sie gelernt hat. Neulich hat sie mir von einem Sex Video erzählt, das sie sich reingezogen hat, da hat der Kerl seine Freundin sogar in den Arsch gevögelt. Ich habe nur das Gesicht verzogen, als sie mir das erzählt hat.

“Das ist doch unangenehm!“, habe ich eingewendet. Maria hat den Kopf geschüttelt. “Gar nicht! Du darfst dir das halt nicht vorstellen, wie wenn du ein Zäpfchen kriegst oder dir das Fieberthermometer reinschieben musst. Das ist viel schöner. Das macht richtig Spaß!” Das klang ja verdammt so, als ob Maria das schon mal bei sich ausprobiert hätte. Neugierig habe ich nachgefragt – und tatsächlich, sie hat genickt. Ich fand die Vorstellung, mir was in den Arsch zu schieben, noch immer eklig, aber ich habe Maria doch für ihren Mut bewundert.

“Willst du auch mal?“, hat sie mich dann gefragt. “Auch mal was?“, habe ich lahm zurückgefragt, obwohl ich ja genau wusste, was sie meinte. “Na, das mal ausprobieren, mit dem Analsex“, antwortete sie geduldig. Ich schüttelte den Kopf. Nein, ich wollte nichts in meinem Po spüren! Aber Maria hat nicht aufgehört zu drängeln. “Ach, komm schon! Du wirst sehen, das ist echt geil! Ich bin davon so stark gekommen wie noch nie, selbst wenn ich mir den Finger oder meinen Dildo in die Scheide stecke. Das musst du unbedingt mal ausprobieren!” Ganz wohl war mir dabei nicht, aber dann habe ich mich doch überreden lassen. Bei ihrem nächsten Besuch hatte Maria einfach heimlich in der Schultasche ihren Dildo mitgebracht. Wenn sie in der Schule dabei jemand erwischt hätte, das hätte vielleicht Ärger gegeben! Aber hat ja zum Glück keiner. Sie hat den Dildo ausgepackt aus einer kleinen Samttasche. Skeptisch habe ich mir das Teil betrachtet. das war ja ganz schön dick und lang! “Und das soll bei mir hinten rein passen?“, zweifelte ich. “Na klar“, versicherte mir Maria. “Manchmal, wenn du auf dem Klo sitzt, kommt bei dir bestimmt auch eine Wurst raus, die noch viel dicker ist.” “Ja, schon“, meinte ich, “aber …” Dann wusste ich nicht mehr weiter. Was sollte ich ihr auch sagen? Maria hatte es schließlich schon gemacht, und sie hatte es toll gefunden. Wenn ich mich weiter so zierte, würde sie mich bloß für einen Feigling halten.

“Wir brauchen noch irgendeine Fettcreme, damit es besser gleitet“, erklärte sie mir. Im Badezimmerschrank suchten wir, und nahmen uns eine Dose von der Vaseline, die meine Mutter ab und zu auf ihre Hände tut, wenn die mal wieder ganz rau sind. Dann musste ich mich auf das Bett hocken; und mich natürlich vorher ausziehen. So richtig ganz; darauf hat Maria bestanden. Ich fand zwar, das Oberteil hätte ich ja wenigstens anbehalten können. Und meine Söckchen auch. Aber Maria wollte mich ganz nackt haben. Es war mir ja schon sehr peinlich, da so völlig nackt auf dem Bett zu hocken. Ich war ganz verkrampft. Maria hat mir erklärt, in welche Stellung ich mich begeben muss. Bankstellung nennen wir das immer im Sportunterricht; man stützt sich auf Unterarme und Knie, und dadurch, dass der Kopf ganz weit unten liegt, streckt sich der Po so richtig in die Höhe. Bloß in Sport machen wir diese Stellung immer nur, um dann abwechselnd die Beine nach hinten gerade zu machen, weil das die Beinmuskeln und die Arschmuskeln so schön trainiert, wie die Kaiser meint, unsere Sportlehrerin. Wobei sie selbstverständlich “Gesäßmuskeln” dazu sagt. Gesäßmuskeln – was für ein albernes Wort! Für das, was wir jetzt vorhatten, hatte ich mich aber noch nie in die Bankstellung begeben.

“Entspann dich mal“, meinte Maria und klatschte mir mit der flachen Hand einfach auf den Hintern. “Au!“, schrie ich empört und rieb mir mit einer Hand die schmerzende Pobacke. Das hätte ja nun nicht unbedingt sein müssen! Was Maria als nächstes machte, gefiel mir schon besser. Sie massierte sehr liebevoll meine beiden Backen. Ich streckte mich richtig nach hinten, ihrer Hand entgegen, weil ich das mochte. Nach einer Weile hatte sie auf einmal einen Finger in der Kerbe. “Stell mal die Beine etwas weiter auseinander“, meinte sie. Ich tat es. Nun konnte sie mir mit der Hand so richtig in die Ritze fassen. Sie nahm sich ein wenig Vaseline auf die Fingerspitzen und rieb damit an meiner Rosette herum. Ich hätte es nicht erwartet, aber es war ein angenehmes Gefühl. Ich schnurrte wie ein Kätzchen. Maria machte immer weiter und weiter – und auf einmal gab es einen Ruck, und ein Stück von ihrem Finger steckte in meinem Arsch! Das war nun tatsächlich genauso unangenehm, wie ich mir das vorher vorgestellt hatte. Ich protestierte und versuchte, mich ihr zu entziehen. Nein, das wollte ich nicht! “Ganz ruhig“, mahnte mich Maria, griff mit der zweiten Hand um meine Hüften herum und fummelte sich vorne an meine Spalte. Sie hatte recht – so ließ es sich leichter durchhalten, diese blöde, drückende Gefühl im Po, so, als ob ich dringend kacken müsste.

“Durchhalten“, sagte sie, “gleich wird es besser.” Nicht, dass ich ihr geglaubt hätte, aber es war tatsächlich so. Nach einer Weile drückte es nicht mehr so, sondern fühlte sich eigentlich ganz lustig an, so ein Finger im Po. Den Maria auf einmal auch noch begann, immer rauf und runter zu schieben, so wie einen Schwanz beim Poppen. Das war gar nicht mehr eklig, es war erregend. Vor allem, als sie einmal innen drin in mir so richtig ringsum die Darmwände massierte. Maria hatte recht gehabt – es war ein geiles Gefühl! Ich stöhnte leise und drängte meinen Hintern gegen ihre Hand, so dass ihr Finger tiefer in mich hinein rutschte. Also den Dildo haben wir bei diesem ersten mal Analsex für mich noch nicht in mich hineinbekommen. Aber wir haben schon mal fleißig geübt. Und beim nächsten Mal hat es dann auch mit dem Dildo geklappt. Und vielleicht schreibe ich euch das demnächst auch noch auf, wie das war!
... Continue»
Posted by TommyStylez 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal  |  Views: 4799  |  
90%
  |  1

Three Girls

Ric was the single father of three teen girls. Mary was 17, Pam was 18, and Lisa was 19. The girls had been kept protected all their lives but now as their bodies developed they got sex curious and wanted to explore. They and always ran around the house half naked and now dad was noticing how they were developing into sexy women. He did not know the girls had been watching porn and reading about sex. Mary said one day "I think dad has not had sex since mom died. We should help him. He is a very handsome and sexy man." Pam agreed "Let's see if we can get him interested. The girls then made a plan.

The dad was in his home office working and they went in topless. Lisa said to him when he looked surprised to see the bare tits in front of him "Dad, who do you think has the biggest tits? I think I do but Mary thinks she has the biggest ones. Look and tell us what you think." The girls got real close and thrust their tits at their dad. He looked at them and said "I think you all have big tits. Now why does it matter?" Lisa then said to him "Well, it does. And mine are the firmest. Feel our tits and say who has the firmest and best tits." She then got close and put his hands on her tits. He squeezed then then put his hands down. Next Mary grabbed his hands and put them on her tits. "Mine are the best aren't they dad?" He felt her tits and his cock began to get hard. Pam then got real close and said "I have the best nipples. Fell my nipples dad." She took his hand and rubbed it over her nipples. Now dad was raging hard. His girls were very sexy and had amazing big firm tits. He liked feeling the firm globes on them. The girls then stood side by side and took his hands and moved them all over each of their tits.

Lisa then said "Let's make dad tell who has the best ass." All three girls took off their panties and turned so he could see their bare asses. "Rub our asses dad. See who had the best one." As he rubbed each ass his cock was ready to burst out his shorts. He kept rubbing one ass after the next and going back to the first. He liked the feel of the young ass. The dad was moving too slow so Lisa took his hand and put it between her legs and closed her legs against him. Mary took his other hand and did the same. Now dad was trapped with his hand between his girls legs and he was rubbing their pussy. Pam began to rub his legs and then his cock. She said "Daddy has a nice hard cock girls. Do we want to see it?" The girls chimed "Yes" and Pam unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out. It was nice and hard and long. Pam began to stroke it as dad played with the other two's pussy. Pam then began to lick dad's cock and soon was sucking it as she watched on the porn video. This soon had dad with a finger in the other two girls cunt and was finger fucking them as he got his cock sucked. The girls were telling him "Daddy, you make us feel so good. I know you wanted pussy and we need a cock so we want to share you." Lisa and Mary took turns kissing dad and sucking his tongue as he soon filled Pam with his cum.

They then took his shirt off and stood him and pulled his pants off and had him naked. They rubbed his cock and balls till he was rock hard again. They took him to the sofa and laid him down and spread his legs. Lisa straddled him and slid her cunt down his hard cock and began to fuck him. the other two kissed him on the mouth and nipples and he then began humping Lisa deep. Mary then climbed on his face and rubbed her pussy over it as he finger fucked Pam. Mary was letting him suck her clit as she rubbed over his face and dad soon had two fingers in Pam's cunt fucking her hard. He could not believe his girls had ganged up on him and he was having sex with them but they felt so good. The girls took turns riding his cock and sucking it and sitting on his face. They gave him lots of tit to suck and he had a finger in one of them all the time. His girls were horny and wanted sex with the dad.

The girls put on a porn video and told the dad he had to do to them what the man was doing on the vid. The girls laid on the sofa with legs spread waiting for dad to do what he was watching. He was soon sucking nipples and licking pussy and then licking the ass and fingering the ass. He took turns with each girl. As he fucked one he was now finger fucking the other in her ass. He had his cock buried in Lisa fucking her hard as Pam got behind him and spread his ass and began to lick it. This felt good and made him fuck Lisa harder. Then Pam put two fingers in his ass and began fucking his ass hard. He soon filled Lisa with cum. The girls then sucked his cock as Pam kept fingering his ass. He took turns tongue fucking each cum filled cunt. He also tongued the asses for them. At one time Mary was deep throating his cock as he tongue fucked Lisa's cunt and finger fucked Mary's cunt. They were all covered in cum. They had fucked and sucked all day long. Dad was worn out and ready for bed. They all showered and as dad got in his bed Lisa slid naked next to him. She curled up next to his back and rubbed her tits against him.

Lisa told him "We don't want you sl**ping alone so we are taking turns sl**ping with you every night. It will be easier to just fuck one of us at a time. All three can get real wild." Dad rolled over to her and pulled her close and his hand began fingering her cunt as he sucked and chewed on her nipples. He told her "I think that is a good idea. I never knew you guys wanted sex with me. I like that you have developed into such sexy women. I love fucking all of you. You are all so horny and great lovers." Lisa replied "Dad we just want to make you happy. We are here for your pleasure. You may use us any time you want. Mary loves to suck your cock and deep throat it and then swallow your cum. Pam and I love to feel your big cock fucking our cunts or ass. I am sure we can all have a lot of fun. Tonight I want you to sl**p with your cock in my cunt. I want to feel you all night long. If you wake in the night fuck my cunt hard. Give my lots of cum."

They both slept and dad did fuck her twice and fill her both times with cum. She woke in the morning and dad had two fingers in her ass. As she woke he told her "I want to fuck your ass with my cock. I have been dreaming about it and I am ready. I have been fingering it to stretch it for my hard cock. Get on your hands and knees for daddy." As Lisa got on her hands and knees he got behind her and pushed his cock to her hole. He pushed the head in then began to get more in her inch by inch. He rubbed her tit and said "Do you like my cock in your tight ass?" She said "Yes, it is tight but I am getting used to it. Go ahead and ram all in me and fuck me hard. You have a very thick cock and I want it in my ass." He got all his cock in her sweet ass and was proud how well she did as he began fucking her. She was so tight and felt so warm he just kept ramming in and out. He played with her nipples and cupped her tits as he ass fucked her. Then he blew a huge blast of cum in her hole. "Oh baby that is wonderful. I always wanted to fuck an ass. Your mom would not even let me and you loved it and were so willing. We are going to do this a lot more." He kissed her and sucked her nipples then ate her pussy and licked her cum before they showered and went down for breakfast.

The other two girls were sitting and eating naked. From then on the girls were always naked and ready to fuck daddy. Mary loved sucking his cock and would climb under his desk and suck him as he worked each day. He would take a break and eat pussy or fuck them and finger them. Every night one of them slept with him and they would fuck and sl**p and wake and fuck and sl**p more. He thought what a lucky dad he was to have three sexy daughters to share his cock with and wanting to be fucked any time he got hard. They could never get enough fucking from him. He loved seeing them naked. They had such big firm tits and the best round ass. He quit wearing clothes and stayed naked too as Mary love to suck his cock and deep throat him. She was the best cock sucker and she was always grabbing his cock and sucking it and swallowing his cum. ... Continue»
Posted by downtoyou 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 4124  |  
89%
  |  3

Two Teen Girls discussing my Daddy.

'Call me Amber from now on'. Cindy pouted her rose bud lips, and I laughed at her silly statement. 'No', she said, 'I really fucking mean it Mariel, call me Amber'.

'OK Amber', I complied, what do you want to do tonight, and as I said it I tried to sound seductive, like Marilyn Munroe singing 'Happy Birthday Mr Kennedy'?

Cindy and I attended the same Senior Girls Academy, we were in our second year after bonding in the first year and becoming firm friends.

Daddy had suggested she come on holiday with us to Maspalomas, but mother went red in the face, I knew the reason why she reacted madly at daddies suggestion, as I had seen mother on many occasions with other men on the beach, even though I was not meant to.

They argued into the evening, daddy fighting in our corner and mother trying to defend her freedom of expression, I knew my parents were open minded swingers, and of mother's insatiability for other men, her two weeks of sexual pleasuring, away from her front door, and out of sight from the neighbours.

Mother was a repressed typical hypocrite, an upstanding member of the community, a church pillar, and a 'Dogger' at night, whenever her needs surfaced, she drove off to the outskirts of another town, village, or city, and turned off into some obscure clearing, and met men for sex.

I knew all this as I was constantly hacking her computer and looking at the men she was in contact with and the photos of her and them they posted, face obscured of course, that was my mother, and now at f******n, I was curious too about sex, and met and bonded with Cindy, aka Amber, and yes we were lovers, of a sort.

Who was Cindy?

I feel looking back she deserves to be known a little better than just a name. Like myself, she was an only daughter, in a house full of men, with four b*****rs, all older and uncles, who spoiled her, and as she grew, 'So did their cocks', she would say in her comical way.

She was always swearing and an outrageous exhibitionists, men would stare and look at her as she did resemble the character l****a in the movie poster, she was developing fast, sometimes aided with a pair of socks stuffed into her top, and other times, when wearing her cotton panties, she would run her fingernail down the front and in between her Labia, and step out with a very visible 'Camel Toe'.

It was on one such day as we sat smoking cigarettes and drinking from a bottle of wine, acting like wild c***d brats, she asked me if I had ever done it with another girl?

I had always had a warm spot for Cindy, most girls in their early teens form sexual relationships with other girls, men and their erections have a tendency to be hard, and that frightens girls, who prefer softness, sweet smells, and beauty.

I was no different in that I in my own way fell in love with Cindy, so when she asked me, I could feel my heart swell and my cunny wetted.

My first time with Cindy

We lay in a deserted section of the beach on our beach towels, with more than half the bottle of red wine consumed.

We were both in our underwear, having chose to dare ourselves by leaving our costumes at home, and planning to bathe au natural, to show our nudity supposed to others, but deep down, to each other, as a way of deepening our feelings for each other.

'Would you like a 'Camel Toe', she asked me, and as I lay there in the full glow of the warm sun and the duality of the wine relaxing my inhibitions and increasing my Libido, I whispered back, 'I would love one'.

Cindy rolled onto her side to face me and reached down and touched me gently on my clitoris, now swollen with desire, on the outside of my cotton panties.

I kept my eyes closed, partially through embarrassment, but more as the feeling of her gentle touching made me squirm and moan.

'Open your thighs', she whispered into my ear, through my long hair, her warm breath so sensual in its touching my inner ear, making my nipples ache, so much so I had to reach up with my own hands and touch them.

I pulled my knees upwards and outwards, just enough to still appear feminine, and as Cindy run her finger ever so slowly down my labia, prying them apart and forcing the cotton of my panties inside, she noted my wetness soaking into the naughty threads covering my hot cunt.

'You're ripe to be fucked', she whispered into my ear, as she licked the nape of my neck, as I turned my head to face her, our lips met and we kissed as out tongues danced in each others mouths.

I groaned out loudly as if something inside burst.

Cindy's fingers had delved down the front of my panties and between my yielding Labia, my whole crotch slippery with my free flowing secretions form my swollen pussy.

I groaned loudly again as my bum danced on the towel and Cindy's fingers searched behind my Pubis, she was inside me and seeming deeper than seemed possible, as she thrust in and out, controlling my writhing body, taking me high, then stopping, until she asked my permission to let me cum, 'Oh God Yes', I screamed, only to be topped again with the final release of my first powerful orgasm.

I lay rigid, trying to contemplate what had just happened to me. Cindy was still deep inside my cunt, moving her fingers slowly, feeling my inner muscles cling to her digits, as I involuntarily continued to squeeze with each fresh spasm of aftershocks.

She looked down on my tortured face, 'Keep squeezing', she said, 'Your cunt feels divine', and she would twist both her fingers in a half turn, drawing them nearly out, before returning them back inside, twisting them the other way.

'What are you doing to me', I gasped, totally powerless to stop her?

She smiled softly bending down to kiss me full on the mouth, 'I'm fucking you darling', she said crudely, making me feel like a pleasure whore, now I had a sense of my mother's predicament, a chip off the old block.

'I think it's my turn', she said, as she unceremoniously pulled both her fingers from me, and got up and took off her panties.

'Tongue me', she said as she bent over my face, squatted slowly, giving me time to watch her swollen pussy descend to my face, her labia parting to reveal the pinkness of her inner cunt, all wet, and her butt-hole, also so pink and crinkled, but smooth, 'Put your tongue in deep', I heard her say as her cunt touched my lips, her sweetness so soft and tender to my lips, her nectar flowing down into my mouth as my tongue poked inside her yielding flesh, her spasmodic humping, and her orgasm cumming much quicker than my own.

It was over before I could get into it, and felt lost as she rose from me. I watched as she stepped onto the sand at the side of the towel, squatted open legged and let me see her urinate freely, her piss splashing the sand and landing on my thighs, 'Next time', she teased, 'I do it on your face', and at that, we both burst into hysterics, our first sexual encounter together, I just wanted to lie with her and cuddle.

A man appears as we lay almost naked

We passed the bottle a couple of times, feeling as if we were celebrating our love bonding, but in the most outrageous fashion, Cindy inserted the bottle into her cunt and proceeded to masturbate with it, before withdrawing it and handing it to me, where I performed fellatio, licking the neck clean of her vaginal sections.

'Your turn', she encouraged me, and like her, I pushed the bottle deep inside my cunny and wanked it, while she sucked my nipples.

There was no effort on her part to stop me and as such I had my second powerful orgasm, crushing the bottle with my bare thighs, 'Now I will drink your sweet cum', she said as she withdrew the bottle and performed what I thought was a deep throat impersonation on the bottle, licking the neck clean of my bodily fluids.

We lay together for a short while, when we heard a dog barking in the distance, alerting us to someone coming along the beach.

'It's a guy with his fucking dog'.

I reached out to retrieve my panties, as we both had just lain there in our brassieres. 'You shy all of a sudden', Cindy challenged?

I looked as he neared us, a man in his middle years, portly and slightly gross, he would pass us about 15 feet away from our feet, 'Let him see you', said Cindy, her hand touching her pussy as she spread her legs, 'go on Mariel, don't be shy', that was as far as she got, I agreed to open my legs and let him see me.

It seemed as if ages were passing before he realized there were two teenage girls off to his left, and as he realized we were naked, you could see by his footsteps in the sand he was edging closer to us, 'Come to mamma, big boy', Cindy kept repeating, causing my to laugh, but deep down I was excited, and kept repositioning my legs to show myself to my best advantage, I could feel my cunny wetting, and this time, he would be able to see it too.

'Good Morning Girls', he shouted, and Cindy waved back. The next moment the dog came up to us and he naturally followed, 'Look at his fucking shorts', whispered Cindy, I did, and saw he had a 'hard-on.

'You girls getting an all-over', he said as he towered over us, his eyes drinking in as much young flesh on display as he could.

Were both propped ourselves up on our elbows, a great way to display our tomboyish six packs, running down where his eyes had focused, as our flesh curved smoothly between our open thighs.

He saw the empty wine bottle and immediately sensed we had been drinking, but before he could say anything, his dog could smell my excitement, and came across and started to lick me, that started a conversation as I tried to fend off the long canine tongue seeking my warm cunny.

Cindy laughed, 'Better get your dog, before Mariel mounts him'.

I was shocked and froze by her comment, and the dog took advantage of my stillness, to stick his tongue home, right on my open cunny, 'Look', shrieked Cindy, 'his cock is coming out', and he was a big boy, as I panicked.

'Get your dog', I shouted at the fat man, obviously enjoying my predicament, and doing nothing until he had seen his dogs tongue lavishly lick my kitty.

He put the leash on and pulled him to one side, where Cindy's cunny was alerting him to her excitement, as she let off her desirous smells to his dogs keen nose.

'You teach your dog to hump people'?

I looked at Cindy and my mouth just fell open. Her demeanour and voice had changed, as her eyes remained looking at the monster hanging from between his dogs hind legs.

'That depends on the women and what they want', he said, looking at me then Cindy, and after a short pause he fired back in a more serious tone, 'you girls like some action'?

'Maybe', fired back Cindy.

There was a pregnant pause, a moments awkwardness, as this grown man contemplated the two near naked tipsy girls challenging him, 'How about showing those nice little titties to daddy', he was right as our tops did reveal the lack of bosom on our developing chests.

'How about showing us your cock and ball sack'?

Both he and Cindy looked at me, as my lips closed from what I had just asked him. I don't know why I said it, but I felt the need to do so, as his dog could sense the urgency between my legs, as my cunny looked as if I was peeing, and I did not care that he could see it.

'Sure thing sweet meat', he replied and his Hawaiian Shorts fell to reveal a very large cock, both Cindy and I gulped, this man meant business, 'Flip a coin to see who goes first', said Cindy, her hand reaching out and taking hold of him, slowly wanking him.

'No need', I said to her, 'you go first, I'll watch'.

Both us girls removed our brassieres, and he straddled over Cindy, lowering himself to his knees and pinning her small frame to the towel.

He sat astride her small chest and placed is cock into her mouth, then gathering her hair in his hand, began to violently thrust in and out of her open mouth, she struggled, but her arms were pinned inside his big thighs, while her naked lower extremities kicked and thrashed, her long legs and open crotch exposed as he reached around and stuck his fingers into her, roughly and crude, meaning to inflict pain, I sat powerless, intoxicated by what I was witnessing, somehow finding the brutality of it, intimidating and exciting to watch.

He suddenly scooped her leg in his right arm, twisted and did likewise with her other leg, and turning to face her drawing both her legs up and pushing them over her shoulders, as he sat on her chest, she was still sucking his cock.

I suddenly realized his intention, with her crotch fully exposed, her cunt and anus pointing to the sky, he looked at me then the dog, 'Be a good girl and bring him here'.

Cindy was pinned, she knew what was happening and her struggling was pointless, as I went over and brought the dog back, within seconds he was licking and she screamed a stifled scream, his cock in her mouth and her arms still locked and the dog lapping her like crazy.

'I'm going for a walk', I said, I really wanted to stay and watch, but I did not want Cindy to know I did, so I started to walk down to the waters edge, listening to his commands to his dog, and Cindy's stifled squeals, I looked back to see the dog pounding away like crazy, behind the hulk of the man kneeling on her, I stopped for a moment, turned back towards them and ........

If you want to hear the rest and lots more to the end of this story, just make a comment, thank you Mariel

... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 13 days ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 5710  |  
95%
  |  24

Girls view on older men and black men

Variety has long been considered the, 'Spice of Life', and growing-up, teaches us as we learn from our endeavours, what it is that turns us to do what it is we like.
Many man of all ages are fascinated with girls sexual habits, what turns us on, and what we feel when we do it.
I have openly admitted my fascination and surrender to older men, something many are keen to label a, 'Fetish', due to their thinking that humans should have sex with their own age groups, so how can a nubile girl enjoy intercourse with a man old enough to be her Grandfather?
This is only one question that race through 'Young Bucks' minds, confused and feeling rejected, nursing their manhoods by hand, while firm-fleshed girls pleasure old tired bones, spending hours nursing them to a semblance of what the 'Bucks' are handling, in order to mount for pleasure.
That last sentiment has for me personally, has caused me to hail, 'Viagra' as one of the best finds, for young girls, and if I am honest with you readers, I always buy and carry a six pack, in my handbag, just in case.
On one such occasion I finished-up forcing a tablet into a man,s mouth, washed down with a beer, and Wham!, within 30 minutes I was bouncing on his pole, staring down at his bemused face, as I banged my way into heaven.
So why do I get off on life's spent creatures. The general assumption is women want big and thick members, rigid and unyielding, staying power and litres of semen.
True, but only if you have plastic tits, an Oscar winning ability to mouth, 'Oh Yeah', long blond hair and short black roots, tats and nipple piercings, and finally an ability to fuck like a machine.
All the above is the modern version of the 'Old Blow-Up Doll', from the previous generation, a manifestation of the female form, a step-up from sticking your cock into a melon.
Of course we girls often resorted to vegetables, and when you think of it, we were 'Green', before it became fashionable.
So, what's the thing you have with old men, you ask.
Sex is a mixture of many emotions, its not just about achieving a brilliant orgasm, its about how you achieve it, a mixture of giving as well as receiving.
During intercourse, when a man is inside you, you feel him on many levels, his f***e through his swelling and pushing, his urgency and need for you, and as a female being serviced in this brute fashion, you feel a certain pleasure in providing your orifice, to pleasure the guy behind you, raising your naked buttocks to meet his downward or forward thrusting, the act of submission in my part, conversely, enforcing the act of being taken, in his part.
There-in lies the clue to my personal perversion. As a teenager, I had the perfect body, the perfect fuck machine, both in looks, desire and equal willingness, to do it.
Opposites attract, 'Black and White', I love looking at skin tones and loved to see a black penis in my white pussy, during sex.
'Fat and slim', I remember my boyfriends uncle (refer to my Story).
'Old and Young', visually repulsive but erotically stimulating.
All have an element of repulsion, Black men, Fat men, Old men, Black, because many see them as inferior, and they think about the slavery on the plantations and the white owner fucking the Black Girls, but even more erotic, when the Black slave swings his monster into the White owners daughter, and we watch fascinated, as her Pussy is fucked with a vengeance, each frustration, singularity eked out with each meaningful thrust into her, yes, we have all jacked-off watching scenes like that, men and woman alike, and I will confess to thoughts of that nature, with each Black cock I have sucked and fucked.
The Fat Man syndrome is something I first came across in the the early days of 'Chat Room', in particular 'Yahoo Chat Rooms', before they removed them under threat from sponsors, because the school girls were being targeted be the perverts.
In those days people made their own chat rooms and the favourites were the school rooms where there was a mixture of girls and older men looking for sex.
One guy messaged me and started chatting, he had a cam and asked me if I would like to view him. I instinctively knew what he wanted, which was to have a wank as I watched him, so I said sure, go ahead.
So on he came, a huge fat guy, with a small penis, more like a scrumpled button, it was flaccid of course so it looked smaller, and as we chatted, he just rubbed it with no effect.
At some point through the viewing I coughed and he heard me, there was a click and he spoke. this was a first time for me, real communication, so I replied and suddenly his cock started to grow, as I watched it.
At that point I suddenly felt a responsibility to him, I felt a need to bring him off, I wanted to make him ejaculate and be proud of the semen spurting out, his tribute to me for my efforts.
Our relationship became closer at that point, our naughty secret, the schoolgirl and the middle aged fat man.
I took a deep breath and asked him if he would like to see me, and when I turned on my cam, I let him see my face, everything, as I couldn't wait as I tore off all my clothes and moved my camera across my naked body, showing every inch of flesh, finally sitting down, and with my hairbrush, gave him a show he would never forget.
We became internet lovers, meeting on specific days to mutually masturbate, going 'Green' with his choices of what I should pleasure myself with, but eventually, the novelty wore off and he suggested we meet, to which I said sure.
He travelled in a white transit van and I walked to my local Tesco Store and there he was, parked at the back of the huge car park, and so I went up to him and entered into the van, which had a mattress in the back.
I stripped off naked and went down on him as he sat behind the wheel, then we adjourned to the back where he taught me full penetration, doggie fashion, finishing with an anal cum-shot, which dripped out the rest of the afternoon in class.
I was by now acquiring a huge following of men eager to sample my wares and eventually we drifted apart, but fat man never forgot his chance encounter and I never forgot the added pleasure I got from letting him dominate me and achieve sexual heights he never dreamed off.
So in these two encounters and my last story you have three good examples of my perversion, my added twist to a basic fuck, the thing that gives me an added boost during sex, that knowledge that I am providing my fucker with a pleasure he might not otherwise experience, I realise I leave myself open to ridicule of delusions of self esteem, but they are my delusions driving my pleasure, and it is no different from guys with 2" dicks imagining they are John Holmes during the Swedish female population a favour, and yes he was a firm favourite amongst the teen girls at school, especially when firm, so there you are, that's my input for today.
Keep wanking guys and make my day... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Sex Humor  |  Views: 899  |  
96%
  |  12

The things teen girls get up to

The rain poured down in torrents, occasionally aided by the wind reached me, standing under the bus stop awning, of course the sensible thing to do would be to stand further inside, but that would defeat my purpose of standing so exposed to the elements.
You see, I am a self confessed 'Peeping Judy', if there is such an equivalent to the male version of a 'Peeping Tom'.
I like to watch men having a pee, it's my fetish, one that as you can only imagine, has gotten me into a lot of tight situations.
My bus has gone, because a disembarking passenger went down the stairs into the 'Gents Toilet' I had been observing for the previous hour or so.
They call the 'Public conveniences', and they are, especially this one, with its conveniently missing glass-block tile, affording me to view the men's tin urinal, and their penises, of course.
Of course as a young girl my love of men's loos, goes back to when I first entered one, as a ten year old, with my grandfathers sandwiches, he had left them on the table and my mission was to deliver them, on my way to school.
I boldly marched-in and knocked on his attendant's door, which was opened by another older man, my grandfather's friend, who promptly ushered me inside.
I sat waiting on my grandfather, while his friend admired my school attire, namely my short skirt, 'You been here before?'
I nodded I had not, to which he seized the opportunity and remarked, 'Big girls like yourself need to see what men looked like'.
As I puzzled over his remark he showed me by suggesting I look out at the man standing at the urinal, I did, much to his delight.
'You see his big cock', he asked my excitedly, I just nodded, my attention distracted as I felt his hand stroke my thigh, first starting on my hip and down my dress, and onto my bared flesh, then back up, under my dress and onto my hip, resting momentarily, before descending back down and up again.
I refocused on the urinal, as more men went to it and showed me their fascinating organ, and the flow as they released their pent up piss.
The feeling between my legs was one that needed to be relieved, it was an instantaneous reaction you just knew should have a pleasurable ending, to stop now, you sensed would be incomplete, so as he pulled my knickers down and pushed his cock in, our raw flesh being pleasured by the sheer friction generated, then lubricated as his semen wetted every fold and inner thigh flesh.
When he withdrew, I was left in such a state of excitement, I asked him to put it back in.
He stood panting, his cock, now flaccid, was hanging and I reached out to take it, my fingers unable to hold it's circumference, I was too young to know that once a man had cum, you were on the losing side for another ride.
I reluctantly pulled my knickers up, sealing in the excesses of his fluid, which I associated to piss, semen, was a fluid I was unawares to, but it did add excitement to my mind, as I ached down there for some time, after I left and hurried to school.
Having a mans hot cock between my legs and rub against my cunt, made me aware of the pleasurable experience, and so began my daily masturbatory sessions, 365 days a year, right up till now, standing in the rain, watching and rubbing, through the conveniently cut-out pockets, leading to my wet flesh and my fingers, eagerly satisfying it.
I had been down in this toilet on a number of occasions, masturbating of course, in one of the cubicals.
On instinct, on a morning such as this, I could see it was empty, so I walked down and stood against the metal urinal, turned and looked up to my spy-hole in the sky, it was like being at the other side of a spyglass, and it excited me more just being there, and the thought of being discovered added that extra piquancy, so much so I began to masturbate over the urinal.
I hears him cough before I heard him descend, so I quickly ducked into the nearest cubical, and closed the door, realizing there was a hole in the paneling, so I continued to watch him release his penis and pee, while I rubbed myself with the utmost joy.
After he left I took all my clothes off, savoring the joys of nudity and enhancing my imagination of being caught in such a state, this of course would lead to my having to satisfy many men, such a thought helped a girl cum quicker, as I stood starkers as men pissed.
Two cubicals along from this one, months later, my clothes were ripped from my body, and my cunt penetrated and cummed in, the price I paid for my debauchery, bent double, my ass in the air, my silence guaranteed, as he bore into me, he came in a few strokes, but I lost my phone with camera, and the photos detailing my history of my perversion.
I stood where I normally stood, photographing men as they pissed, they never looked up and that afforded me the opportunity to capture them, I had more than a hundred photos in my camera, each new photo studied and tagged to a date and time, logging me to my hobby.
He was just another photo, but as he pissed and I clicked, I had forgot about the flash, normally disabled, but this time not, as I had activated it for some night photos at a f****y get together.
The flash alerted him and he flew from the toilet before I could get away, and he held me, his cock still out, hence his speed, something that took me by surprise.
'You fucking dirty little cunt', and he took my phone from me, and flipped through my history. I held my head low in shame, complaining once he hurt my wrist, 'Shut it or I will call the police', was his reply, I remained silent.
'Right down there he barked and together we went down the stone steps and into the aforementioned cubical.
'Get them off, everything', was all he said, and I knew what he wanted, and dutifully stripped, turned, and offered my cunt as repentance for my sins, which he duly entered and creamed, and as I said, too quickly for me to enjoy.
When he left he took my phone with him, as evidence of my involvement, he had me there, I never breathed a word about 'Rap*', I endured it, a small price to pay for my shame.
The snow lay crisp and even, like in the carol, except for three sets of footprints, mine, my b*****rs and my friends.
My b*****r remarked he needed to pee and turned to hide from us, 'Why are you hiding?'
Angelina was no shrinking violet, an athletic girl with an abundance of testosterone, some guys said she probably had a pair of balls between her shapely legs, her mouth and body were on par, great body and a mouth like a docker, when Angelina said 'Fuck', she meant it, I loved her approach to sex and all its perversions, she was like me in that sense.
I looked at my b*****rs back and watched Angelina walk up to him and offer her hand to hold his cock, 'Can I write my name in the snow', she queried, and as he peed I noted the shaking she was doing, she was trying to wank him, but his piss excited me, I remained focused on the golden hot stream, while Angelina concentrated on his cock.
'You seen your b*****r's cock', she turned smiling at me, as I looked at the trailing off piss stream, she beckoned me over and I stood looking down at my b*****rs erection, nestling between her dexterous fingers.
I looked into my b*****rs eyes, he smiled, 'Hold him', she asked me, and I took him into my warm grasp, squeezing his cock, now firm and erect, 'Wank him Mariel', she was kissing his mouth and her hand found mine around my b*****rs cock, she covered mine and began wanking him, her mouth entrenched on his, and she slipped of my hand and squeezed his balls, he came in my hand as I watched his sperm ooze from his cock and pour over my fingers, his hot breathing into Angelina's mouth, telling her he was having his orgasm, they both laughed while I warmed his cum.
'Isn't your s****r a good wanker', she said, and without another word dropped to her knees in the snow and took my b*****r's cock in her mouth and started blowing him.
At that point in time he ceased being my b*****r, he was a man with a mans needs and I think Angelina saw that lust in my eyes, she removed her scarf and tied it around my b*****rs eyes, 'Wanna fuck me', was all she said and sunk to her knees again and sucked on him some more, this time my b*****rs hips were thrusting into her obliging mouth, but Angelina was reaching for me, undoing my denims, and pulling them and my underwear free from my cunt, she turned me and guided my b*****r into my more than willing cunt, she held me against her and moaned for him to fuck her harder, I remained silent, he must have thought it was her he was fucking, I had to bury my face into her neck and anorak, to stifle my own orgasm, my b*****rs coming simultaneously, aided by Angelina's sweet and dirty mouthings.
I stood up and pulled my clothing into place and stood off as she dropped her denims and removed her scarf from his eyes.
'You enjoy that s*s', he queried, I did not know if he was aware he had just fucked me or was asking if I enjoyed watching him Angelina, either way I nodded I had, and began walking, leaving them to dress, feeling his semen move with each step I took, a s****r duty done, and as I stopped and looked back to both of them, I just knew things were going to get hotter with us.
... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Masturbation, Voyeur  |  Views: 1792  |  
86%
  |  7

Crossdressing - Teen fantasy with Panties to Cock

Confessions of a Crossdresser

I am a crossdresser. It is an addiction. I’ve tried, but I really can’t stop myself: fantasies, endless looking at pornography, shopping, dressing, masturbation, and inevitably, seeking men to please. I started out as a young teen as a panty fantasizer and have progressed to where I am today. I think that I am pretty “normal”: dating girls, and now a responsible man, married with a f****y. But, I have evolved to a cock sucking crossdresser. I’m writing to try to understand how I have evolved.

If I was a woman, I would be a cum dumpster: intelligent, attractive, clean, classy, a good dresser, subtly sexy, and fit… but obsessed with a man’s sperm! I have been unable to control myself wanting to be a woman.

But, I am a crossdresser. I’m married, with k**s and I have even been through years of therapy, first for the pornography, and then for the crossdressing. I love my wife and want to stay married. The reality is that I enjoy dressing as a woman, including make-up and a wig. I find this “fantasy” personality dangerously exciting. I like to call myself “Erica”, or sometimes, “Susan”. I think my wife suspects, but we have never talked about it directly. I didn’t intend for this to happen; it just did, and I’m still a work in progress.

Here is my story. The beginning “history” is my best recollection, from young adulthood until the end of 2011. Later in the “dairy” files, I transition to real-time recording of my acting out. I love it so…
=============================================================

Wet Dreams to Driver’s License
I had no clue what was going on when I awoke after my first wet dream. My pajamas were a mess, but I felt good somehow. I wondered if I had wet myself. I just didn’t understand. Finally, at a Scout campout, I overhead some boys talking about having “pop parties” and “jerking off”. I realized that they were talking about becoming a man and how one’s penis grew into a sex object. A “pop party” was where a small group of boys would all jerk off and race to see who could climax first!

I was too scared to ask any questions. I had 7th grade health class where they talked about “intercourse” and how boys were different from girls. I heard about “getting pregnant” and about “VD”. I noticed girls developing and starting to wear bras under their blouses. Then I discovered the pleasure of having an orgasm.

I can remember learning about how to fantasize and pleasure myself while looking at the women’s underwear photos in the Sears catalog (yes, this was many years ago). Some of them were very sexy for a teenage boy. I particularly enjoyed the matching bra and bikini panty sets, and the pale pink and blue baby doll nighties. I masturbated regularly behind the closed door of my bedroom as I looked through the catalogs. I don’t know how many boxes of Kleenex I went through! I have loved woman’s panties, bras and intimate apparel ever since.

Then, on the way home from high school one afternoon, I stopped at the local convenience store. In their magazine section was an assortment of “girly” magazines! On the front cover of “Club”, was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen: reddish blond shoulder length wavy hair, bright green eyes, innocent smile, arms crossed over her smallish breasts as if to hide them, and wearing a pair of sheer, white, lace paneled nylon bikini panties! My cock hardened on its own. I could have cum right there! I bravely took the magazine to the woman cashier, she looked at me but didn’t say anything. I secreted that magazine away, rushed home, and jerked off looking at the cover and inside photos! Awesome!

Once, my mother walked in on me. I had a catalog open to the panty page and I had a Time magazine open with photos of the inside of a Playboy Club, complete with a photo of several topless Bunnies sunning themselves on the roof top. These were “real” women who obviously wanted sex! I was jerking off, using my usual tissue, when she came in. I quickly rolled over and attempted to close the catalog. She may have known that I was looking at the pics, but I don’t think she knew that I was jerking off. Nothing was ever said. I tore out the Playboy Club photo of the bare breasted beauties, rolled it up, and hid it in a secret compartment of my desk lamp. Between the catalog photos, my porn magazine, and my Playboy pic, I had hours of fun (okay, “hours” comprised of 3-5 minutes of masturbating!)

Then, I discovered the real thing: panties in the clothes hamper! My older s****r had several pairs of frilly bikini panties, my favorites were a pair of pale pink ones with white lace trim. I used to take her panties out of the clothes hamper while the shower was running to cover any noise. I would put them on and jerk off as I watched myself in the mirror. I loved the soft feel of the panties against my cock, and the look of my hard-on stretching against the front panel of the nylon. I would stand in front of the mirror and watch myself. I could shoot a multi-spurt fountain of the mysterious liquid and almost hit the mirror, if I wasn’t careful. Looking back, I guess this was the beginning of my cross dressing lifestyle.

When she wasn’t home, I’d also go through my mom’s stuff and put on her stockings and bras. Panty Hose hadn’t totally taken over at that point and she had gartered stockings. I ran some of her hose trying to find a way to configure a makeshift garter belt, so she may have known of my exploring. I never got caught, but I sure did enjoy dressing-up. I still don’t fully understand why I have this fascination with panties, bras and sexy lingerie, but I am certainly hooked.

I also enjoyed lying in bed masturbating when I could hear the bed creaking when my parents had sex. I tried to listen to hear what was being said, but I couldn’t really tell. I could hear some laughter, so they must have been enjoying themselves. Anyway, it made me hard, and I would jerk off.

Even during these early years, I did like to masturbate a lot. I could cum 3-4 times a day if I wanted to, and I frequently did. When I was jerking off, I could shoot my load up my chest, not quite reaching my chin, and fill my belly button with cum. I wanted to taste it, but couldn’t bring myself to do so. The erotic idea of tasting my own cum would evaporate just as my climax came to an end.

I found it exciting thinking about being caught whether it was in my bedroom, in the shower, or going through dresser drawers. As far as I knew, no one suspected my explorations. And I’m not sure I fully understood what I was doing.

I wanted to taste my own sperm so bad, but I was scared. I didn’t want to think of myself as “gay” and I was worried that it was a perverted thing to do. I could cum in a big way and could fill the little bathroom paper Dixie cups half-way with sperm! Right after I had climaxed, I just couldn’t get myself to drink it! I did dip my finger in and then taste the warm, white liquid, but I just couldn’t make myself tip the cup into my mouth.

I masturbated at home regularly. But once, in the need for excitement, I took my new Polaroid “Swinger” instant camera with me on a bike ride in the woods. When I was alone, I stopped. No one was around and the woods were quiet. I unzipped my jeans to reveal my stiff cock, pressing against the nylon of my s****r’s pink panties! What a thrill! I took photos of my cock and the panties with the instant camera, and then couldn’t help myself, and I jerked off, my seed shooting into the wilderness! To my regret, I wasn’t able to snap a photo at the moment of my ejaculation, but it wasn’t for the lack of trying! I just couldn’t cum and take the photo at the same time. I enjoyed the feeling of the panties under my jeans and cumming in the open air. I thought about tasting my cum all the time, but right after orgasm, this just doesn’t seem to work. I guess one could consider this my first journey out in public as a newbie crossdresser! And my first sexual self-photos! I was more worried about not wanting to be “gay” than what I was really doing wearing female underwear. Was I a fag?

High School Years 1970-1974
When I got my driver’s license, the world of dating opened up to me. My first “love” was a girl that I met in the all-county band. Mary Ann lived in a neighboring town. We really fell for each other. When I would visit her, we would make-out and explore each other’s bodies on the sofa in the living room of her parent’s house. They thought it safe as they sat in a neighboring room, unaware of me having my hand down their daughter’s pants! She would rub my erection through my pants, and sometimes put her hand around my erection, and would bring me to orgasm. Many nights I drove home with a sticky mess in my briefs! Mary Ann was really into sex and exploring our bodies. We graduated to walking to the nearby school playground when the night was warm, and came very close to having intercourse, something neither of us really understood.

Finally, we discovered “parking”. We’d tell her parents we were going to the local Dairy Queen, and then drive to a secluded spot to pull off the road and park. We would kiss, and pet and please each other. Mary Ann insisted that she wanted to give me a blow job. I had no idea what she was talking about. She worked on my cock with her mouth until I came. When I wouldn’t go down on her, she asked me if “it was the smell?” If I only knew then what I know now! Anyway, we lasted for about six months, and then just drifted apart. I later found out that she had come out of the closet as a Lesbian! I lost track of her, but Mary Ann was one sexy girl!

I continued to date as a High School Junior. Most of my interests, being a football “jock”, were the Freshman cheer leaders: cute, petite, skinny, perky girls who wore short skirts and big smiles!

My favorite little freshman blond cheerleader was Judy. She enjoyed kissing and petting. During the summer between my junior and senior years, I would go visit her at her house and her mother, an attractive divorcee, would always leave us alone to watch TV. We couldn’t keep our hands off each other. I mainly put my hand down her pants and played with her wetness. By the time I left for the evening, my cock was rock hard and my balls would be turning blue!

She lived in the country, and the back roads were all dark with few cars. I would pull off on a side road, get out and stand by the back bumper, pull out my cock and, well, jerk off in the summer moon light, right there on the road. Then I would drive home.

I wanted, but never got, a pair of her bikini panties. I particularly remember a frilly pair that I discovered “under a highway bridge” walking home one afternoon from school with her. I slide my hand down her jeans and discovered the lacy panties, and then her fuzzy bush, and then her wet pussy. We kissed and I fondled her.

I would also go visit Judy when she was baby sitting at her aunt’s house during the summer. I wasn’t able to convince her to let me take her picture naked, with her legs open, but I did fantasize about it! We went parking frequently, and many a night after a football game the fall of my Senior year, I would rub her sloppy wet pussy until she came. I loved the smell left on my fingers and the little pubic hairs that were left on the front seat of my car. We even got into a routine after school when on certain days when my mother was away, we would lay on my bed and ravish each other’s bodies. We never had intercourse, but we sure did enjoy each other! We double dated, and even went double parking. I remember one such incident where I was down between her legs, hungrily lapping her pussy, when I glanced up to see the other couple looking over the front seat at us, smiling! Too cool!

Then, it was time to go off to college.

College Discoveries 1974-1978
When I got to college as a small town freshman, I found myself surrounded by lots of sexy young women. We would drink, and even smoke pot. I was having a wild time. I tried to keep things going at home with Judy, but she cheated on me with a local guy, so I ended our relationship. Now I was free to play the field!

I didn’t have a roommate my first semester. I purchased some girly magazines, and enjoyed hours of drinking at dorm parties, followed by jerking off in the privacy of my dorm room. I started with Playboy, and had a favorite edition with Patti McQuire. She later became the wife of tennis player, Jimmy Connors, but I loved her panty-clad photos (white, lace, side bows, sheer), and masturbated over her many times. Wish I still had that edition. Then I discovered Penthouse, which was even more graphic. I really enjoyed reading the fantasy stories in the Forum section and looking at the hairy pussies of the smiling, open legged models. Nice!

I had a couple of casual dates, all with non-intercourse sex involved. One particularly unattractive girl, Bev, got me stoned one night and then tried to give me a blow job. I couldn’t get it up and that really hurt her feelings. She was known as the blow job queen of the dorm complex. Oh, well…

I still enjoyed looking at pictures of women in panties, and fantasizing about what lay beneath the sheer nylon. And, like I did as a young teen, I still liked just looking at panties, even by themselves. Unpremeditated, I stumbled on a new trick. I would go down to the dorm’s basement laundry room to wash my clothes. I frequently would take books with me to study and would sit in the laundry room. I watched girls coming and going with their laundry. I dawned on me that they would have panties in their wash load, so, when I was alone, why not check it out? At first, I would take a dry load of a girl’s clothes out of the drier to empty it for my use. This was the common custom in the laundry room. Checking out the load’s contents, as long as no one else was around, I would look for her panties. No harm, right? Well, then it progressed. Even if the drier was still running, I would open it up and look inside, particularly if I knew the owner of the clothes was a cute girl. Finally, I did it: I removed and stole a woman’s panties. Back in my dorm room, I would look at them, play with them, and even wear them and masturbate even more. I loved the feel of the nylon lace, and I kind of liked feeling feminine. It was a scary sensation. I wasn’t interested in men, so I wasn’t “gay”, but I sure liked fantasizing as a woman. Not being enough, I stole several pair over a couple of months. My perverted thefts were not enough to get noticed, very subtle, but it kept me happy.

Sometimes, I would jerk off in them, watching my sperm load fill the cotton crotch of the panties. I would then allow these panties to dry, leaving a stain and smelling of sex. I could sniff one pair as I jerked off with another. I had several favorite pair, all full back bikinis:
• sheer pinkish-white lace
• pale yellow stretchy lace
• bright pink with white elastic around the leg openings and top band.
I learned who the girl was who had owned them as I would pretend to being doing homework as I waited for my laundry down in the basement laundry room. I enjoyed watching her load her things into the drier, and then would secretly remove a pair. I would never take more than one at a time to avoid being too obvious. I’m sure that she missed them, but as I was never caught, she may or may not have figured out what was going on. (note: later, I met her again as she and her husband lived in the same neighborhood as me and my 1st wife. I enjoyed remembering wearing her panties. I still wonder if she ever figured it out). Anyway, I would wear a pair, such as the stretchy yellow lace bikinis and watch as my ejaculation of sperm shot through the stretchy lace front, or cum in the crotch of the white sheer lace or on the front of the bright pink pair. It was a real fantasy turn-on for me. Boy, could I cum! I would cum in them, on them, and with them! I enjoyed the smell of cum-crusted panties, after I had used them and put them away in my drawer. Just that smell, even today, reminds me of a panty covered pussy, dripping with sperm ...my sperm.

I wanted to taste my own cum, and attempted to lick the cum-covered crotch of panties right after ejaculation, but just couldn’t get myself to do so. A couple of times, I even attempted a d***ken “up and over” maneuver to shoot my load in my open mouth. I couldn’t get my cock into my mouth, but it hovered just inches away. I knew then that I wanted a smooth cock head in my mouth someday! I would put my legs up on the mattress, put my head on the floor bending to face upwards, and watch my hand pump my shaft as the swollen, purplish cockhead dripped its clear liquid on my lips. I could feel my orgasm approaching, my balls pulled-up and knew I was going to climax. Then, every time at the last second, (regretfully), just as I was ready to explode, I would always turn my head and shot my warm stream of sperm down the side of my face instead of in my mouth. Something about the moment of climax that kills thoughts of kinky sex…Damn!

I began pledging at a Fraternity in the fall of my Freshman year of 1978. The frat house had a lot of girly magazines tossed around in the bathrooms, and I loved the pics of the scantily clad women in their garters, stockings, bras, panties and heels. When I dropped by the house, I would go into the bathroom to “use the facilities”, sit on the toilet, and look at their photos. I was fascinated by the ones with their legs spread open, showing hairy wet pussies. Frequently, I would shoot my load on a photo and have to quietly remove the page from the magazine. My favorite porn magazine became “Club”. It seemed to have the right combination of raunchiness and lingerie-clad women. I also saw ads for a company called “Fredericks of Hollywood”, and they were loaded with sexy looking lingerie. Boldly, I ordered a catalog to be sent to my dorm room. When it arrived, it gave me hours of excited viewing, fantasizing about wearing the lingerie, and masturbation!

I moved into the Fraternity house in the spring of 1975 and continued to look at porn magazines and watch my in-box for my Frederick’s catalog. I wanted to grab the catalog before someone else noticed it. Luckily, no one ever saw it or questioned me.

I started dating a beautiful, sexy, ex-Majorette, named, Cindy. She was perfect in every way. Our mutual interest in sex led to exploration. Finally, we fucked in her dorm room. Nice! This was my first time. Cindy also liked it when I bought her sexy things. I ordered some things from the Fredericks of Hollywood catalog…this was before the Internet. We both loved the garter belts and stockings. I remember buying and giving her a black garter belt with heavy elastic garters, black hose, and a pair of bright pink micro bikini panties. Then, I began buying stuff that I “intended to give her”, but…well, I kept it myself. I dressed in it, jerked off in it, and even wore it around under my clothes. I guess this was another step towards crossdressing, although I never thought of it in that way. Best of all: no one knew. What made it all the more exciting is that my girlfriend, Cindy, was a real sex kitten!

But then it happened. My “sex kitten” blond bomb shell ended up dumping me. Heart breaking. She even came to collect a few of the panties I had bought for her, at least what she knew that I had. She didn’t want me to have “trophies” of our time together. We had fucked regularly, she had sucked my cock, and I even fucked her in her ass one time. Too bad! She could have been a keeper!

I went through a couple of short term girl friends with heavy petting but no intercourse. One night in the fall of 1975, the guys at the frat house had group sex with some of the Little s****rs of the fraternity, and some of us who didn’t get in on the action, at least got to watch from the rooftop near the window into the room. Cool! One girl got fucked by three guys while another was next to her also getting fucked. Definitely jerked off that night!

I continued to look at the Frederick’s catalog, and finally got up the courage to attempt a shopping trip to a nearby department store. I wore panties under my jeans and went to the woman’s department. Nervous, and not sure exactly what I was doing or looking for, I discovered a table mounded with “sale” panties. Excitedly, I sorted through the pile of sexy lingerie, my cock hard in my jeans, and selected a yellow pair to take to the check out. I was embarrassed when the young girl clerk looked up from the yellow panties on the counter, and looked at me. “Will this be all?” she asked. I nearly died. I stammered, “Yes. I’m getting them for my girlfriend. Do you think she will like yellow?” The clerk just looked at me like I was an idiot, and said “I guess…” and rang up the sale. I went back to the Fraternity house that night, and took the yellow panties into the bathroom with the “Club” magazine, and jerked off in them. Ah!

I repeated my shopping, finding shopping for sexy panties to be a real turn-on. It was “dangerous”, and exciting. I also found that I enjoyed wearing my purchases in private. I loved looking at myself dressed in colorful panties, fantasizing about being a woman, and watching as my hand pumped loads of warm sperm out of my manhood! Sometimes, I worried if I was “gay”, but I didn’t really even know what that meant.

I kept dating and eventually met the woman who was to become my (first) wife. We dated until I graduated. We had regular, if unexciting sex. She used a diaphragm and we only had straight sex, but at least it was something.

We were separated for six months when I moved to the Mid-west for my first job in 1978, and before she graduated from college. I had no problem entertaining myself via porn magazines and a panty shopping trip or two. I searched for Adult Book Stores whenever I could, and collected a nice selection of porn magazines. My taste in porn remained woman in panties and stockings, but I also discovered I was attracted to hard core porn of women giving blow jobs, and sperm cumshots on their faces.

Then, we were married.

First Marriage 1979 - 1993
My first wife allowed me to try a lot of things with her. I bought her stockings, garters and sexy things that she would wear for me. I ended up fantasizing more about what she was wearing than about her. We had straight sex, and I went down on her frequently, but I couldn’t get her to take my cock in her mouth or even stoke it much. Oh, well…

I found that I enjoyed the excitement of shopping for sexy lingerie for her. Just in the town where we lived, which was a college town, I would go into department stores, a local specialty lingerie shop, and even an adult book store, to shop. I gave her some of the things I bought, but then I started my own collection. I hid a couple of bags of lingerie in a closet and she never knew. I worked swing shift and she worked days, so I had a lot of time to myself. I shopped at Sears and Kmart as they had a nice selection of sexy, and slutty, woman’s things; plus they were cheaper than the full blown lingerie specialty shops.

I bought sheer baby doll nighties (I remember a frilly pink one and sheer pale blue one, both with matching string panties), garter belts, stockings, bras, panties and finally, heels. Just the excitement of shopping for sexy women’s clothing was worth the thrill. I liked to shop while wearing something sexy under my man-clothes. I found that I needed to put a non-lubricated condom on my cock to keep the pre-cum from soaking through my panties and pants and creating a wet spot on the front! Sometimes, I would come very close to climaxing while I was shopping. That was so cool! If I had reached down and touched my stiff cock, I knew that I would have exploded! It is a real challenge to keep from showing my delight as I shopped, standing in the panty section of a department store with women all around me, as I handled panties and bras! I wondered if any of them suspected that I was shopping more for myself than for my woman. Women were so lucky to be able to wear such sexy clothing if they so choose to do so. They could dress, open their legs, and get fucked! Wow!

There was a local adult theater that I visited a couple of times. I usually went in the morning when I was getting home from working the midnight shift. My wife was at work, and I had time to myself. I would take panties and thigh high hose with me, and change into them at work. Then, I would sit in the mostly deserted theater and watch the porn. I think that this is the first time that I seriously considered approaching another man to offer him a blow job, but I didn’t act on it. I saw a couple of single men in the theater. I wanted a cock in my mouth, but was much too afraid. I didn’t understand my urges. I wanted to be like a woman, but I didn’t want to be gay. Watching a porn star, Seka, who was always dressed in sexy, frilly panties, bra, garter belt, stockings and heels as she would suck and fuck her men, made me want to be like her! To this day, she is my porn “goddess”.

Not helping my concern about maybe being “gay”, I remember one business trip. I had an upgrade to First Class and the male flight steward paid particular attention to me. I was wearing panties under my clothes and didn’t think much about it as I downed a couple of Scotch Whiskies. Then he bent down to tell me a joke. “Did you hear about the guy who was asked to bend over, and spell “run”?” When I looked up at him, he held my gaze and said, “Get it? R – U – N?” He smiled and moved off. It took me a minute to realize that he was a gay and was coming on to me. He was referring to anal sex! OMG! I tingled but was too scared to take him up on his flirting offer.

We moved back to the east coast in 1985, and had our first c***d. I did my best to behave. But…

My lingerie collection grew and I even traveled with it when I went on company business trips. Afraid of discovery, I would go through an emotion that had me get rid of everything that I had. My first (of many to come) purges. At the time, I would convince myself that I needed to stop doing what I was doing, and I would discard my collection. The time, effort and money just didn’t seem worth the risk of getting caught by my wife, or thinking about what I was really doing it all for. Then, after the initial good feeling of “starting clean”, within a week, I would regret what I had done. I really hated it. I got rid of some very sexy stuff. I have never forgotten a favorite pair of sheer, frilly, red panties that I would wear along with a red garter belt and red lace-topped stockings. I remember wearing them under my jeans and how my erect cock could easily pop out of the elastic band at the top. I loved to jerk off while wearing them. I also remember wearing the red lacey panties, the red garter belt and white hose one time while attending a business conference. I needed to visit the men’s room, and knowing that I didn’t want to risk standing at the urinal pulling my red panties aside to pee, I went directly into a stall. I sat on the toilet, pants and red panties down on my white stocking covered legs. I heard someone come in next to me. Then I saw it! It was a woman, wearing heels! OMG! I had gone into the wrong wash room! I hoped my man’s shoes didn’t show under the stall. I waited for her to depart, and then, before anyone else came in, I scurried out. I don’t think anyone saw me. Oh, well…I just loved those red panties. But, they were now gone.

Then I had a serious car accident in August 1985, and suffered some head injuries. The recovery period was long. My boss had brought a computer to me (back in the days of big desk top computers) to help with my recovery. With my wife working and be being at home for several months, I had a lot of free time to do what I pleased. I found that I fantasized a lot, perhaps due to the pain meds. Then, I began using my computer to write sexy stories about being a “fantasy woman”. Don’t ask me why I started doing this, but it gave me a thrill to record fantasies. I pretended to be a college coed, named Alexis. My mission at school was to serve as a “cum dumster” for as many men as I could. I wrote about having sex as a woman, giving blow jobs, group sex, and everything. It was all very unrealistic, but I enjoyed writing about it. I liked the feeling to be a sexy, intelligent woman, desired by men. Having cocks in every orifice and delighting my men by way of explosive orgasms, was a real turn on for me. I kept the stories on floppy discs for some time, but had to get rid of them to avoid being discovered. I still didn’t understand my passion of crossdressing or fantasizing as a woman. I wasn’t attracted to men, and didn’t want to be gay, but I did love sperm and the idea of hard cocks!

Time passed, and I finally went back to work. To this day, I wonder if my head trauma contributed to what was to happen years later as a crossdresser. I had also started shopping again and had a secret nice collection of feminine things all over again!

But, I still wasn’t satisfied. I wanted more. I loved the fantasy of being a woman and serving men. My writing and my shopping just fed this fascination. Whenever I had a private moment, whether around the house or while traveling on business, I sought out Adult Book Stores. I would troll the aisles, not knowing what I was really wanting, and would buy a magazine or two. After finding a good photo to masturbate on, I would tear-out a couple of particularly sexy photos of women, and add them to a folder I was keeping of favorite shots.

I moved into a sales organization in 1988 and began to attend annual meetings, and such. This gave me the opportunity to seek out actual Frederick’s of Hollywood retails stores. I remember finding one in Florida on a trip, and purchasing several garter belts (white and pink) and silky lace-topped and regular stockings (black, white, pink and pale blue). Of course, I also bought panties.

As the years went by, I cheated on my wife several times with one-night stands. I wasn’t proud of this, but I needed some passion in my sex life. I had opportunities on business trips. Once, while attending a national sales meeting for the business I was with, I went dancing and drinking with some buddies. One guy was known for his ability to pick-up women. Then, to my surprise and delight, a young woman actually hit on me at the bar. One thing led to another and we went back to my place to fuck. I wondered if she wanted a long term relationship, but she just wanted sex. Nice, but I had started down that slippery slope of affairs…

My next opportunity came on an annual “boys” ski week vacations out to Colorado 1988 - 1991. In each of several years, I always seemed to find a young woman to befriend and screw. I remember one worked in an advertising agency in New York City, and one, named Caroline, was a nurse from CA. The former just wanted sex, that later wanted more. I had lied to her that I was single. Without thinking, I told her roughly where I lived and gave her my real name. She had a great body: trim, athletic, and feminine. She was a great fuck. When I got home, I found a recording on our answering machine from her. OMG! I was lucky that I listened to it and erased it before my wife did. She had tracked me down and called me. My recording on the answering tape, mentioned my name and my wife’s. So, I snuck out of the house to call her. I found a pay phone, and dialed her number. I got an ear full. I listened to her angry tears as she realized that I had lied to her. After two weeks of trying to keep her as my mistress, telling her that I was going to get a divorce, we parted ways. This was a shame as she was really cute and smart. Anyway, six months later, I had a business trip to San Diego. Once at the Del Coronado Hotel, I got d***k and I dressed in panties and stockings in my room. Wanting to have her come over for sex, I called her apartment. I was a d***ken mess. I left her a message, hoping to get together. If she had contacted me back, what would I have done? Stayed dressed?? Fortunately, I never heard from her. I was sad that I had hurt her so, but my intentions were never honorable from the start. Lesson learned: don’t give out where I live or my last name!

I continued to visit Adult Book Stores when I traveled. This was before the Internet. I would wear panties under my clothes, and occasionally more. Sometimes I would masturbate in the pep show booths (some even provided rolls of toilet paper). I walked the aisles, glancing at the other men doing the same, and looked at the magazines. I usually would buy one or two of the glossy, color magazines featuring sexy lingerie or cumshots.

My collection of lingerie grew and I kept several bags hidden in my drawers and closet. I had panties, bras, nighties, stockings and garters. Finally, I decided to experiment with makeup. I went to a d**g store holding a slip of paper as a shopping list, pretending to be on a shopping trip for my wife. I bought eye shadow, mascara and lip stick. I took these with me on my next business trip, which happened to be to MI. I planned my arrival early so I could go find an Adult Book Store to cruise. I drove my rental car to a dark street near the book store, and struggled into the panties, garter belt and stockings I had brought. I then redressed in my man clothes. While sitting in my darkened rental car, I applied a subtle touch of makeup, just enough that I knew it was there but that wasn’t too obvious. I applied just a touch of mascara and eye shadow with a whisper of dark pink lip stick. Turning on the overhead light and using the visor vanity mirror I looked at my first make-up job. Then, I took another big step: I slipped on the pair of women’s flats that I had bought. Thinking that the shoes, which made me feel sexy, would hardly be noticed, I slid out of the car. This was too exciting. I lost myself in my fantasy of being a woman and walked to the store.

I remember going inside, and casually strolling the racks of porn magazines. Was I hoping that no one would notice, or hoping that someone would notice? I did see the store clerk glance down at my feet once. Then I realized that my subtle wearing of women’s shoes, even if they were flats, was noticeable. Oh, well…I was so excited and could feel my hard cock in my panties. I moved to the pep show booth area. As I pulled aside the curtain to slip into a booth, I noticed a man watching me. He had also spotted my shoes. I held his gaze for a long moment, and then stepped inside. I didn’t know what to do next! Silently, the curtain opened and the man entered the booth. It was dark, but I could tell that he was older than my 34 years. He slipped a couple of quarters into the pep show machine and the noises and images of women getting fucked filled my senses. He placed his hands on my shoulders, and I got down on my knees. What was I doing?! I unbuckled his pants, found his soft cock, and put it in my virgin mouth. After a few minutes, when it wouldn’t harden (this was pre-Viagara), he lifted me to my feet whispering that “it was ok and his fault”. He put his hand on my erection. OMG! My hard cock twitched to his touch. He undid my pants, and was delighted with finding me wearing a garter belt, stockings and panties. He pressed his hand against my erect, panty-covered cock, and started to masturbate me. Within seconds, I exploded my load in my panties, onto the floor and in his hand. I was embarrassed by my premature ejaculation, but it was my first time. We quickly said our good-byes and he departed. I was in a state of sensual overload. What had I done? Was I glad that he hadn’t cum in my mouth, or disappointed? Oh, my! This truly was a new chapter for me. I departed the booth and the shop to go back to my hotel room, convinced that I wasn’t a “cock sucker” or “gay” as he hadn’t been hard or climaxed in my mouth. I was good. But I knew then, that I wanted cock and there was no going back.

Back at home, I frequented a couple of local Adult Books Stores whenever I could get away. I always had meetings for various organizations and clubs, so my coming and going did not raise any eyebrows with my wife. I liked to check the bulletin boards, and scrawled messages in the pep show booths, thinking that I could hook-up with someone. Once, I even tried. I went to a hotel room posted, knocked, ready for I don’t know what. No one answered. I was saved from myself, not for the first time, or the last. I did purchase video porn tapes that I would watch whenever I got a private moment at home. I didn’t think that I could convince me wife to watch porn with me, although the idea was exciting to consider. We enjoyed a normal sex life.

I was getting bolder. We had two Porsches, traveled the world, and enjoyed the consumption of dual incomes. I felt entitled. I started a longer term, more emotional affair, with a young girl in my office. Julie was nice, knew I was unhappy in my marriage, and okay with having secret sex. I don’t know how I pulled this off over a period of months, but if my wife suspected, she didn’t acknowledge it. I would go out to a “meeting” in the evening, and end up at Julie’s apartment. We would have sex, and I would clean up and go back home. I wondered if I smelled of sex, but my wife never said anything. As to be expected, as the flames of our sex dwindled, Julie and I finally drifted apart.

This was dangerous, and exciting. I was obsessed with sex. Probably good that this was all pre-Internet, or I could have gotten even more carried away.

I had built up my lingerie collection again, hiding things in plastic hotel laundry bags in my drawers at home. I don’t think that she knew about my collection, but she had allowed me to keep some porn magazines in the house. I wouldn’t “read” them in front of her, and perhaps she herself read some of the stories. I had a half dozen magazines at any one time. I still loved to shop for panties while wearing panties under my clothes. The feel of the soft, sheer panties on my cock and the thrill of looking at all of the sexy panties and bras would cause my erect cock to leak clear pre-cum, wetting the panties. When I returned home, or to my hotel room if I was traveling, I would watch myself in the mirror as I masturbated. The feel of my cock being restrained in the sensuous material of the panties, and the sight of jerking off while wearing panties, a garter belt and stockings, was a thrill. I loved it!

My wife didn’t know about my addiction to panties, and I don’t think I really considered what I was doing and why. Then one day, I boldly, and d***kenly, asked her if I could wear one of her thongs during our sex act. She agreed, and wearing her red thong, my rock hard cock protruding from the elastic waist band, we had passionate sex. I loved the sensation of the soft panties on my hips as I fucked her. So, I started wearing her panties on special occasions when we had sex. I was the director of all of this, but she did comply. I don’t think she suspected that I enjoyed wearing panties. She thought it was just a kinky way to spice things up when we were having sex. I loved it!

In my browsing of the local Adult stores, fascinated by the large rubber cocks on display in the cases, I purchased, over time, several vibrators to use on my wife. I started with a traditional white one. She was reluctant the night I first introduced her to it, but after sharing the bottle of wine with me, agreed to my using it on her. She loved it. I slide down between her open legs as she watched with her head on her pillow. Her pussy smelled great and she easily became wet as I kissed and licked her hairy, glistening pussy lips. Switching on the vibrator, the humming noise seemed loud. I gently began touching her sensitive area with it. As she got comfortable, her hips began to respond. Glancing up, her eyes were closed, enjoying the sensations. I gently drove the white, vibrating monster deep inside of her wetness, and she moaned. Lying between her open legs, my hard cock under me, watching her pussy swallow-up the vibrator, was so exciting! It was all I could do not to cum myself. I moved the vibrator in and out of her pussy and her hips began to move as if they had a mind all their own. With a cry, her body shook and her hips thrust up hard! She came! Reaching down to pull me up to fuck her, I pulled out the vibrator and, still buzzing, tossed it aside. I entered her warm wetness and our hips thrust together violently. I came quickly and filled her climaxing pussy with strong spurts of my sperm. Exhausted, we collapsed. I switched off the humming vibrator and he snuggled together without a word.

Based on this first adventure, I started buying other styles and colors: purple, pink, and a large realistic cock-shaped gyrator. I can vividly recall lying between her open legs, working the large cock vibrator in and out of her wet pussy. My face was inches away from her bush as I stretched her pussy with this monster. She loved it! So did I. She would buck and climax like a champ! Me getting my rocks off inside of her was just icing on the cake for both of us. I suspected that she used these sex toys when I was away traveling and masturbated her self. I found the idea of this exciting.

I had a business convention come up in 1992 that was being held out in Las Vegas. I was away from home, and enjoying the drinking and signs of sex everywhere. I found an adult book store and purchased a nice, think glossy publication of cum shots. Then, one night, I did something I had never even considered before: for the first (and only) time in my life that I hired a prostitute. I had scanned the free publications you could find on every street corner, picked a woman who looked good in a garter belt and stockings, and called for her to come visit me at the hotel. I was d***k, but I knew what I was doing. The first indication that my fantasy fuck was not going to be as I had imaged was when she came to the door wearing pants. No skirt or stockings! I was disappointed. We talked price and I gave her my last $100. I told her to lay on the bed and masturbate for me. She did a lame job of that. Then, I told her that I just wanted a blow job. She wouldn’t let me kiss her, and she had me wear a condom to give me that blow job. It was over in a flash. I suffer from premature ejaculation and this was no exception. Within 2 minutes, I came. She looked at the sperm filled condom, looked at me, and asked “so, are you done?” I felt like a fool. She stood and left. After she left, the cum filled condom remained. I started looking at porn using the dial-up connection on my laptop. This was early on with the free Internet porn sites, and slipped on a pair of panties I had brought with me. Enough time had elapsed since I had cum that I was feeling horny again. I saw my used, sperm-filled, condom lying on the sheets of my hotel bed. What the heck! On a whim, I put the used condom in my mouth and then quickly, without thinking any more, I sucked it inside-out, releasing its load of my sperm into my mouth. I swallowed my sperm load and licked the condom. Wow! I was thrilled and I liked it. It was just a slippery liquid and didn’t have much flavor. This was my first time having cum in my mouth and swallowing it. Finally! There was no going back now.

I continued buying stuff and dressing and looking at porn and masturbating, all the while still having sex with my wife once per week. She would dress for me and allow me to fuck her while she was wearing stockings and a garter belt.

I also worked to keep her well filled with my sperm. Although she wouldn’t consider giving me a blowjob, I initiated oral sex on her. I think she liked me going down on her more than me fucking her. 

But, things weren’t good with our relationship. Through work, I met, and I fell in love with a new woman in 1993, who is now my current and final wife. We started dating before either of us was divorced. We didn’t have sex for several months until we booked adjoining rooms at a historic bed and breakfast. That night, after dinner, drinks, and a hand-in-hand stroll around the village, we ended up in bed together. I think that this was the night she made up her mind to leave her husband. After this first time, we found ways to secret ourselves away in B-and-B’s and enjoy romantic, loving sex.

When we were secretly dating, and we were both still married, we fucked in her house one afternoon. We were returning from one of our joint business trips and I was just dropping her off. Her husband was at work and I went inside with her to say good by. One thing lead to another and we ended up in each other’s arms. We tore each other’s clothes off and had sex on the floor of their f****y room. I got carpet burns on my knees, but it was exciting thinking about doing another man’s wife in their own house!

My 1st wife then found a woman’s sweater in my car, and discovered some hot email notes I had printed that I had sent to my new lover. Confronted, I told her that I wanted a divorce. It got very messy. I moved out and the legal battles began.

Fortunately, I had by collection of sexy items when I moved out to a townhouse in the city. In the divorce, the property was split with my first wife. What was fascinating was that she evenly divided the vibrators, choosing the ones she wanted first, and then giving me the remaining ones! She did catch me with bags of lingerie when I was attempting to move out. She inspected the trunk of my car and discovered them. Although she asked me about it, I never divulged their origin and use. I think she believed that they were trophies from my “other women”.

Alone now, I even purchased an inflatable “woman” and, while dressed myself, would dress and fuck this submissive blow-up doll in the quiet of my new apartment. I tried to have oral sex, or to kiss her mouth, after I had filled one of those openings with my sperm, but again, the drop of my post-orgasm passions just didn’t allow me to do so effectively.

Besides regular sex with my new Love, I continued to wear sexy women’s outfits, look at porn, and masturbate. But, I knew…I wanted a cock in my mouth.

Love of my Life (1993 => )
I dated my new Love, was married in 1995, and remain so now.

In the beginning, my new bride wore the sexy outfits that I would buy for her. She looked great: slender, petite, narrow hips, nice butt, small perky breasts! When she finally moved out on her now ex-husband, we had sex in her new apartment (I remember the red outfit she wore for me one morning), or in my townhouse. It was always straight sex, although she allowed me to go down on her and she definitely enjoyed that! She was having intense orgasms and I felt great helping her.

After we were married, our life, and sex, shifted into a more normal, comfortable mode. We had c***dren and resultant obligations to tend to.

Sometimes I would go through her things in her lingerie chest, wear her panties, cum in the soft cotton crotches and then wash out my sperm stain. I particularly enjoyed cumming in the off-white silky string bikini panties that she had worn on our wedding day. It was dangerous to dress at home, with my wife and numerous c***dren around, but I enjoyed the thrill. I frequently looked at porn and fantasized about what it must be like to be a woman, at least sexually. I wanted to be a woman badly and my dressing helped me deal with it. I was lucky that I never got caught while either dressed, masturbating or going through her lingerie drawer!

The Internet was in full bloom now. Adult magazines weren’t needed any more. I liked to look at websites that showed a woman sucking a man’s cock, particularly when he would cum in her face. I learned that this was called a “facial”. I fantasized about being a woman, on my knees, sucking cock…better yet, cocks!

I still continued to buy outfits, including skirts, heels, jewelry and make-up. I hide my multiple bags of clothing successfully for a number of years, ten to be exact.

My first time of getting “caught” came at work in 2000. I was looking at porn on my company laptop, in my office (this was before they had ways to block access to such sites), and a woman colleague came into my office. I never knew if she saw my computer screen, but I suspected that she did. She was a bitch anyway, but she was even “colder” towards me after that. Within six months, my boss came to see me un-expectantly. He said that he had gotten an IT report that my computer had accessed forbidden porn internet sites and he wondered if my son had access to my computer. He was giving me a way out of the situation and I appreciated it. I wondered if the office bitch had rated on me, but I never used the company system to do this again!

But, I did continue to dial-in to the Internet and view porn sites. I discovered how I could download photos onto CDs, and I started doing so. I would spend hours cataloging the photos by their content. I would group together photos by groups such as: cumshots, fucking, lingerie, Lookers-Blond, Lookers-Brunette, Group, and so on. I could watch them and masturbate whenever I wanted. I shifted jobs, continued to collect porn, dress and fantasize.

I would travel with my outfits, dress, look at porn in my hotel room and masturbate. I loved it! I had some great outfits and mind blowing orgasms! I did my best to taste my own sperm, but it was still difficult to accomplish.

Over the many years of crossdressing, and throughout the many purges of my things, I can still recall some of the highlights of my lingerie collections:

♀ Frederick’s of Hollywood:
♂ Shiny, silky garter belts with thick elastic garters – black, white, white with pink lace
♂ Lace garter belts – white, black, red
♂ Silky, shimmering hose – white, black, red, pink, pale blue, and nude
♂ Stay up hose with back seams – black w/teal, black w/red, white
♂ Lace topped stockings for garter belts, and with elastic tops as stay-ups
♂ Bras – black, red open cup, white with pink bows
♂ Crotch-less black panties, white lace panties with blue tie bows on the sides.
♀ J C Penny’s:
♂ String bikini panties – pink, red, white, sheer red w/black lace trim
♂ Red lace garter belt
♀ Kmart, Target and Walmart:
♂ Panties…panties…panties
♂ Stockings – nude, black
♂ Tight black stretch low cut top
♂ White and black bras
♂ Black pleated short skirt
♂ Baby doll nighties
♂ Necklaces and brackets
♂ Clip-on ear rings
♀ Kohl’s
♂ Black/white plaid pleated short skirt
♂ Black snug Halter top
♂ Blouses – sheer pink, white cotton, sheer white
♂ Black A-dresses
♀ Payless Shoes:
♂ Black sandal spike heels
♂ Dark blue flats
♀ d**g stores:
♂ Lip stick – pink and red
♂ Eye shadow – silver
♂ Mascara
♂ False eye lashes
♂ Rouge
♂ Make-up remover
♂ Perfume – although I had to stop this as it was too easy to detect
♂ Condoms and KY jelly
♀ Adult Book stores:
♂ Magazines – cumshots, stockings
♂ Tapes and CDs
♂ Anklet socks
♂ Fish net and colored hose – black, red, white tights
♂ Vibrators – white, purple and pink hard plastic, flesh large “real” cock
♂ Sex dolls – I had three over the years
♂ Dog collar necklace

I would frequently wear sexy things under my business clothes when I went to evening functions. I could get away with panties, garter belts and stockings, but wearing a bra was tricky. I could do this only when I had on a winter coat, and or sometimes, even just a sport jacket. I would then sit at the desk in my hotel room, dressed, and masturbate while looking at porn. I enjoyed many rock-hard cocks and gushers of my cum!

I did go through my purging stages. One of my favorite routines had me leaving panties and such in the dresser draws, or under the bed, in my hotel rooms. Sometimes, I would stuff one of my plastic bags filled with lingerie in a hotel trash receptacle in a common area. I always regretted doing this afterwards, and within months, I would repurchase lingerie. The one benefit was that I did enjoy the shopping trips!

I wanted more. To be a real woman, I needed a cock in my mouth!

Crossdressing to Cock Sucking (2004 - 2006)

I now was in a role that involved a lot of overnight travel. I drank a lot and enjoyed feeling naughty. A couple of times I would get disgusted and discard all of my stuff, hundreds of dollars of stuff I had bought: panties, bras, stockings, heels, skirts, tops, make-up, and sex toys; all of it. But I always went and bought more. I loved to secretly wear it, particularly when I would go shopping!

The feeling was so erotic:
♀ the panties, snugly holding my swollen cock in place,
♀ the elastic straps of the garter belt, tucked inside my panties so I could slip them off, clasped to my hose and tugging against me as I walked,with the slip-slide of stockings either in open air, or underneath my pants,
♀ the tight elastic of a bra,
♀ and, when in private, the erotic balancing on high heels heels.

I frequently sat around in my hotel room, dressed, and surfed the net for porn.

My favorite sites, like “Pichunter” and “MadThumbs”, cataloged the photos so you could find the kind of porn you were in the mood to see. I downloaded hundreds of pictures, mostly sexy women wearing stockings and panties and women getting facials. I was fascinated by sperm: the look, taste and smell! I would download and catalog my porn pics by type, such as: facials, lookers-blond, fucking, etc. I copied this into Power Point slide shows and would sit, watch, and masturbate. I also continued my fantasy writings of being a sex-starved woman servicing men. I did love panties!

My wife didn’t know about any of this, until I made a fatal mistake. I had upgraded from using CDs to using smaller, higher capacity thumb drives. I was at home one morning early in 2005, downloading porn, and I left the thumb drive in the computer in the f****y room. Not only that, I had forgotten to erase the history of the websites I had visited. Stupid! She found this, and understandably, was very, very hurt. I apologized. I was sincere. I didn’t understand what drove me to act the way I did, but I did know that it was dangerous and destructive. I told her that I had an addiction to porn and she insisted that I seek counseling. (I didn’t admit my addiction to dressing).

Therapy Starts – Spring 2005
So, I used my work place mental health benefit and talked to a counselor about my addiction to porn. Greg then suggested a ther****t for me, who happened to be a woman. I called and arranged for an appointment. Wow! When I walked-in to our first session, although she was 100% professional, she was also attractive. She was older, close to my age and sexy. Ashamed by my behavior, and not wanting to fixate on her sexuality, I set aside any such thoughts and began my first of many therapy sessions.

I did my best not to think of her sexually. She was an attractive woman and as I sat on her sofa, talking about sex, I found myself mentally undressing her with my eyes! She was divorced and I secretly pictured her giving me a blow job, or reclining back, spreading her legs and smiling at me as she watched me, watch her, masturbate. I jerked off thinking about her sometimes. She was professional in all of our sessions. Rats! But I still thought of her fuzzy pussy hiding beneath sheer lace panties…

That Fall, she had me start attending a men’s group “sex therapy” session for several months. My declared “issue” was an addiction to porn. This is all that I had confessed to my ther****t at this point. A couple of the guys were okay, but one guy seemed to be able to fuck all day but couldn’t have an orgasm (and he admitted to cheating on his wife), another guy was gay, and a third just liked to talk about himself. Although I learned some things about myself and my behavior, I finally stopped attending. I just couldn’t open up to this group. I hadn’t admitted to anything other than my interest in non-stop porn.

At home, things had calmed down and seemed to be okay. Then, in 2006, my wife again discovered a cache of my lingerie “hidden” in the basement. I mumbled some explanation, and got rid of everything – a couple of bags of panties, stockings, garter belts, bras, heels, and makeup (darn!). To-date, I had only told my ther****t about the porn collection and not about my crossdressing. I really hated to get rid of my things.

Then, to make things worse, my wife also found another thumb drive in my briefcase. This one, contained photos of me dressed in sexy woman’s underwear and several of me masturbating. Opps! She was crushed, insisted that I needed “help”, and she has never trusted me, particularly with thumb drives or the Internet, again. It didn’t help that some of the images were rather graphic, including me being dressed and jerking off. I never knew, and she never told me, what she had seen, but I suspected the worst! Secretly, I wished she would watch me jerk off and allow me to cum on her panty covered crotch! Maybe even lick her clean…

I went “clean” again, and focused on my therapy to save my marriage. I desperately needed her love and I worked hard to understand and address my addiction. It had much to do with my remote parents, my need for love and attention, and my use of sex as an escape mechanism. I felt safe in my fantasy world. I worked hard, and stayed “clean” for some time. No clothing. No porn pics.

Then, later that year, it all started again. I don’t know what triggered it, but I bought a wardrobe of new outfits, including heels and lingerie.

I also discovered Craigslist and began corresponding with people interested in crossdressers. I so wanted to play act as a woman, but I was scared about getting caught.

I knew that this would end my marriage. The other thing that happened around this time is that my ability to get and keep an erection declined. Although, at one point I was measured as having “low testosterone”, I think that the real issue was in my head. I got prescriptions for Viagara and Cialis. The former gave me rock-hard erections for sex with my wife or for masturbating, and the later gave me good erections over a longer period of time (all weekend), so I didn’t need to time my erection as closely. My wife knew of my ED issue, but not why, and she didn’t need to know that ¾ of the pills were used for masturbation rather than sex with her.

I seriously wanted to post on Craigslist, and I finally did. At first, I just reviewed the posted ads and considered what I would advertise, and how I would dress-up as a woman for a man. I wanted to be a cum slut and suck cock! I was innocent and naïve on meeting men and I couldn’t make myself take the first step. I was worried about getting robbed, or catching some STD. I got close to arranging for a meet, but never did. Then along came a timely trip where I needed to go to the NJ shore for a convention. I posted on T4M using Craigslist. I was about to give my first blow job dressed as a sexy woman.

Erica Comes Alive (2006 - 2010)

My first encounter happened near home in the Fall of 2006. I was “on my way” to my convention. Still being uncertain about how to go about meeting men, I posted online as “Susan Lace”. When I received a reply, I was nervous and excited. I wanted to meet the guy first to make sure it was safe and all. With several emails, we arranged to meet at a local coffee shop. I was wearing pink panties and a white garter belt and stockings underneath my business suit, as well as just a hint of eye make-up.

I went into the shop, and got a table to wait for my date. Somehow, the moment he walked in, we made eye contact and he walked over to my table. “Susan?” he asked in a soft voice. I smiled and nodded. He was an older man, but seemed fine. He bought us coffee like a gentleman and rejoined me at the table. I was submissive and interested, We talked softly and flirted, like a man and woman would. He asked if I was wearing anything under my suit, and I told him what I had on. He smiled. I was so horny! I wanted my first encounter!

He asked, and I agreed, to go back to his place. I felt so sexy to follow him out of the coffee shop, feeling the stockings rub my legs under my pants, knowing that I was going to have sex. I drove my car and followed him in his car, parked on the street, and carried my little bag of feminine things inside to change. He showed me to a bathroom and I went inside to dress. I removed my top clothes and put on a skirt, bra, necklace, perfume, blouse and heels. I was trembling as I tucked my erection in my panties, touched up my make-up, and walked out as “Susan”. He loved me! We kissed and fondled each other. I was so excited that I was trembling. I was on my knees in no time, and he came in my mouth before I knew it. My mouth was just suddenly full of his cum. I had felt him tense, but the actual ejaculation was somewhat underwhelming opposite of what I had expected. Thrilled, I swallowed my first load, and smiled. I loved it!

Afterwards, I cleaned-up and departed, promising to stay in touch and do it again. This first encounter was all it took. From then on, my cock sucking progressed a bit more easily. It was too dangerous to try this again near my home, so when I traveled, I would go on Craigslist and post for cock.

Some of my memorable subject lines included:
• CD Seeks Cock and Seed
• CD Sperm Bank Needs Deposits
• CD Lonely Housewife Looking to Please
• CD Seeks Cock(s)
• CD Cum on my Face
• CD Needs a Facial
• CD Seeks Gentleman Callers
• CD – Got Sperm?
History
The following descriptions contain the memories of my many, and continuing, encounters. The order of the stories is roughly correct, although time, the number of cocktails I had consumed, and the high frequency of my acting out, may have clouded some of the details. I have recreated this account by using the spreadsheet I kept to schedule my cock sucking dates. The number of cocks, as startling as it may seem, is accurate, as are the specific memories of “special” cocks. Although I am recreating my “history” after-the-fact, I kept enough records to know the accurate details. At age 50, I started actively cocksucking in 2006. I was always dressed (I didn’t think of myself as being gay), and always drinking. I still don’t know what comes first: the drinking or the sexual fantasies. Horny and dressed, I liked to get d***k, and enjoy sperm! That’s a fact. Here is my account of my cocksucking 2006 => 2011…

♀ Shortly after my first blowjob date, I had to travel to NC for a weekend.
♀ Not being very far, I decided to drive. On the way down, I even stopped at a Walmart and a Kohl’s to do some feminine shopping. I was excited about being alone and fantasized about dressing and posting something on-line for a cock. I wondered if I could really follow through with it. When I arrived at my hotel, I dressed in my hotel room to get in the mood, had a few beers, and went on line. I looked at porn to get in the mood, and finally went to Craigslist to check-out what was there. I decided to take the plunge!

♀ First thing on Saturday morning, I posted under “T4M” for a cock to suck. I included a couple of pics of me dressed. I had immediate responses! I was so excited, happy, and nervous. My fingers quivered as I responded to my potential list of men. I was nervous and excited at the same time! I started a dialog with my responders and was able to arrange for several guys to come separately to my hotel room that morning.
♀ The first guy said he was married but could make up a story about going to the hardware store and come by to see me. It seemed safe and discrete. It was a cool fall morning and a tall, good looking, 30-something man came to my hotel. I was dressed, and excited as he knocked and I let him into my room. I was wearing white stockings, black spike heels, a short black pleated skirt, a white bra, white low cut tight knit top, a necklace, a bracket, and make-up. (I did not yet own a wig). Nervous as heck, I welcomed him into my room. Without much preamble, we stood at the foot of the bed. I dropped to my knees and pulled down his pants. His large erection sprang to life. Wow! This was really going to happen! Looking up at him, I eagerly wrapped my hand around his hard cock and lowered my lips over it. I began to move my fist on his shaft as I bobbed my head up and down. I loved it! So did he. It wasn’t long before, hands on the back of my head, his hips began to thrust, and he emptied his load in my mouth. I didn’t know what to expect. My mouth just suddenly filled with something. I couldn’t really taste it, but I swallowed, and looked up at him from my knees. I kissed the remaining white drips of cum off of his cock head and said “thanks”. I meant it. I was truly behaving as a woman at last, and I loving it! I was so excited that I had finally gotten over my reluctance to post of cock on line. I didn’t know what to expect, but this was easy and fun. My cocksucking career had begun!

♀ I opened a bottle of beer, and downed it quickly as I re-checked my email account for more men. My head was spinning from the early morning beer and the erotic excitement of what I was doing. I was browsing through my replies when I heard a knock at the door.
♀ The second guy had arrived. A young guy, who didn’t say much, he undressed and lay back on the bed, erection pointing up. On all fours, I straddled his hips, lowered my head on his cock, and went to work. He came, I swallowed, he departed. Wow! This was great…and easy!

♀ I stayed dressed, admiring myself in the mirror, hoping to hear the soft knock of other men. None of the other “dates” showed up as promised. I was to learn that this was to be expected with my man-dates. Many would promise to come, but not show up. I now had to get cleaned-up and showered to return to “real life”.
♀ I was on a business trip to Albany, NY and had brought along my outfits to wear, and feel pretty, like I had been doing for some time. I was staying in a hotel downtown. I dressed, looked at online porn, and one thing lead to another. I then make the decision to seek some cocks, and I posted on Craigslist: excited, nervous, horny. As I waited for replies, I started what turned into a long lasting practice of creating an Excel spreadsheet to track all of my responses. Not all responses led to dates, but I tracked email addresses, what pics I had sent with my emails, and finally, if it worked out, what time each cock was scheduled to come to my room. Anyway, from my posting, I got several hits, and decided to skip my business meeting and to spend the day sucking cocks So, that afternoon, I arranged three dates. They were all business men looking for a little fun while on a break from their office. I had to put on man clothes to meet each of them on the floor above mine as my floor was an “executive” floor and needed a key card for access. This was inconvenient, but kind of exciting as I had to wait in the elevator lobby, wearing eye make-up and my sexy clothes underneath my street clothes. As each man got off the elevator, they knew what I was waiting for, and I e****ted them down to my room. I redressed and did my work. That afternoon, my three mouthfuls went down with a smile!

♀ I had one cock scheduled for the following morning, but he made me nervous. He wanted to fuck me, which I wasn’t ready-for yet. I went downstairs to meet him, again wearing women’s clothes under my man clothes and a little light make-up. He was late, and I didn’t like the look of him when he dashed by me, looking all around for his “woman”. I quietly slipped away and we did not meet.
♀ Business trip to the downtown Harrisburg Hilton, in PA. I scheduled a bogus business trip and pretty much stayed in my hotel room for two days. I started that afternoon at the hotel bar, enjoying a few cocktails. Of course, I was wearing panties and stockings under my business suit.

♀ I had already posted and arranged for some men to come visit me. Excited, I then went back upstairs and dressed fully in my outfit. That evening, and into the following morning, I sucked a half dozen men. What a thrill! I was in a slutty daze, and just enjoyed my new passion, sucking cock after cock. My dates would slip over during break or on the way to/from their offices. I swallowed every load! One older man helped me to “slow down” and “worship” his cock. I did a couple of younger guys who were big cummers. I had to manage my dates, using my spreadsheet, to ensure private sessions with each cock. After I was done for the morning, I cleaned up and departed my room. Just as I found my car in the hotel garage, I was stricken with diarrhea. I had to change my boxers in the car in the parking garage. I had swallowed all six loads, some rather significant, and I learned that a tummy full of sperm just goes right through a woman. A valuable lesson.

♀ Return trip to Harrisburg Hilton. d***k, dressed, posted and performed. I don’t recall how many, but my scheduling spreadsheet indicated at least four cocks, or more… tee-hee. I swallowed all the cum I could get.

♀ An airport hotel group of men in Buffalo, NY. I arrived in the late afternoon and began posting on Craigslist. As I waited for replies, I opened the bottle of wine I had bought, and dressed. I remember being very excited and unsure of what to expect, but I felt feminine and sexy as I sipped my wine. I wanted to experience a group session as “Erica” (my new fantasy name based on an amazingly sexy young woman who worked in the fitness center of my YMCA – beautiful eyes, sexy smile, nice ass) and had mentioned this in some of my replies. The hits were coming in so heavily, that I had trouble keeping my spreadsheet up to date for scheduling. I finally gave up. When the men started arriving, I lost count, but I know I did at least 8 guys. It turned out to be a group session with men coming and going. Besides having me knelling over guys on the bed in my stockings, heels, bra and panties, to give blowjobs, another couple of men were fucking right next to me. The room was an excited, electric sex orgy of men and hard cocks. Very sexy. I remember one of my cocks who gave me pointers on how to “make love to his cock” rather than just to suck and stroke it. Very nice. In the end, I was a sticky, smiling, cummy mess, and full of sperm. My make-up was smeared and my clothing was covered with dried evidence of my evening’s sperm generating encounters. I loved this! Wish I had gotten some pictures!

♀ Another “business” trip to Albany. Actually, I was just stopping over to see if I could suck some cocks on my way up to Maine. I checked into the hotel in downtown Albany, NY, arriving in the early evening, I dressed and posted.

♀ The responses came-in and I pleased 4 cocks. I recall one guy who was very insecure over the small size of his penis. It didn’t bother me. I did my best to assure him that he was of “average” size. He came like all the others!
♀ In 2007, on another business trip hotel in KY, I dressed and sucked 7 cocks. I did a couple of singles, and then was able to schedule two groups. I would suck one guy while the other would watch. One man gave me a surprise present” a nice pair of frilly pink panties as a “thank you” gift. I was getting better with the wording for my CL ads and had no problem attracting qualified cocks. I was lovin’ this. I felt so feminine and sexy. The whole scenario of being all dressed in my nice hotel room waiting to service men, was exhilarating. I swallowed a lot of sperm!

♀ On four trips to Columbus, OH, using my posting and spreadsheet tracking system, I arranged for individual and group sessions. I was totally pre-occupied with dressing and cock sucking at this point. Usually staying at the airport Hilton Garden Inn, I enjoyed my adventures. My wardrobe had grown, and now included a bright pink fantasy wig, several pairs of high heels, a wide variety of colorful panties, garters, stockings and bras, and several skirt and tops. I used my spreadsheet to keep track of the men who answered my Craigslist add. I would easily get 30 or more responses when I posted as a CD looking to suck cock. I logged responses on my spreadsheet and keep track of scheduled appointments. No-shows could run as high as 50%. I filtered out the responses and excluded one-liners and ones with poor spelling and grammar. I was looking for clean, married guys who just wanted a little blow job with a hottie. My dates on my various trips included:
♀ Event 1 – My largest session yet! Group and individual sessions with 10 men, all in one night, including my first black man (I’m a white guy). The group sessions were a challenge to arrange. I was worried that they would get out of hand, but they really didn’t. Not knowing who would show-up, I used my spreadsheet and scheduled dates to come see me about every half hour. If others also showed, I would ask if they minded a group session. This always brought a smile as they fantasized about doing me in a group. In the beginning, I would answer the door and let my dates in, but after things got going, I lost track of who was there and even what time it was. I was just a lucky woman entertaining a parade of cum-filled cocks! I still wasn’t fucking, so my group sessions ended up in me on my knees sucking multiple cocks and getting covered with fountains of shooting sperm. Sometimes I would have 2-3 cocks in my face and/or hands while others stood nearby, cock in hand, watching me work. I had learned to not wear perfume as some of the married guys had to go home and didn’t want to smell like they had been around women. My evening ended with me being tired, satisfied, and a sticky mess! I had learned not to swallow everything, allowing the shots of sperm to splash on my face, some to slide down my throat, and some to spill out of my mouth and onto my outfit. My dates seemed to enjoy my obsession with their sperm loads and loved to watch me scoop gobs of sperm from my face and into my mouth. I liked doing this, too. I got to taste and enjoy the sperm loads better this way vs. just swallowing a mouthful of the warm liquid.

♀ Event 2 – My prior success had given me confidence to schedule even more cocks. I scheduled group and individual sessions with 12 men! Awesome. I dressed and stayed in my hotel room for the night and following early morning. The cocks just blurred together in a parade. The first couple, I greeted at the door to my room to invite inside. After that, guys just seemed to appear, cocks in-hand. I think I did eight during the evening, and went to bed around mid-night, still in my clothes and make-up. I was up and ready for the four remaining cocks, starting at 6:30am and continuing on until I had to stop at 9am. I was full of sperm and happy. One of my morning dates was a guy who wanted a CD girl friend. We corresponded for months after this first meeting, both by phone and by email.. He wanted to take care of me. Nice guy and really into crossdressers. I let him know whenever I was coming to Columbus. A dozen blow jobs on this trip. Awesome!!

♀ Event 3 - Individual blow jobs. I learned about “xhamster” from one of the men. I stayed in my hotel room all afternoon and evening, sucking 8 cocks before calling it a night! Before turning-in, I pleasured myself watching cumshot videos on my newly discovered favorite Internet site, xHamster. I was tightly wired, and a bit intoxicated, by this point. Still dressed, I slipped on a condom, and eagerly jerked off. Then, to complete my evening, I sucked my own sperm out of the condom. Nice.

♀ Event 4 – I booked a different hotel from where I had my last date with my boyfriend. I wanted to do a group-thing, but he was worried that some of my dates might know him. I did him and, after he left, had five other cocks come by to be pleased. Before he left and before my group session started, I had to turn away one guy who came for the group session while my shy boyfriend was here. Shame.

♀ In the Fall of 2007, I admitted to my ther****t that I was a cross dresser, but I didn’t tell her that I was also a cocksucker. Addicts can only admit to their secrets slowly. It was scary, and embarrassing, but was also a real turn on to tell another woman that I liked to dress! She didn’t make light of my interest but seemed fascinated and interested in hearing all about it. Sexy! I wanted to dress for her right there in her office! At least I had opened-up one of my secrets. It felt nice. She said that if I really wanted to stop being a crossdresser, I had to get rid of all of my female clothing. I protested, telling her how many hundreds of dollars I had spent on the clothing. She chastised me and repeated that everything must go! I promised that I would, but knew that I wouldn’t: I was too far gone! I loved crossdressing and cocksucking! I was hooked. I was a secret sissy fag.

♀ My records for late 2007 and into 2008 were lost or somehow destroyed. So, I can’t relate anything about that period here.
♀ Finally, after nearly a year poor records, I had solo vacation trips to our house in ME, one in late 2008 and one in early 2009. With this prime opportunity, and with you recently purchased lingerie, I dressed, posted, and entertained both singles and groups of men. I surpassed my record and pleased an amazing total of 20 cocks during the two visits (I kept records to help with my scheduling)! I was worried about getting seen by the neighbors, but it all worked out fine. Guys came and went smoothly. All encounters involved blowjobs and facials. My first encounter was an older man who wanted a steady “girlfriend” We arranged to meet early on a Saturday morning. I was a nervous wreck as I put on my make-up and outfit. We made-out and I sucked him off. He wanted to fuck me on our next date. Via emails, we were planning on having intercourse, but he disappeared from the Internet. I did have two guys at one time, I gave one a blow job while the second tried to fuck my ass, doggy style. I was too tight and just not ready to be fucked. He had to give up. I enjoyed a messy facial instead.

I sucked cocks owned by both young, and older, men. One young guy watched a porn video on his phone while I knelt and sucked his cock. I loved dressing slutty-sexy, including false eye lashes, sucking cocks, and getting a load of sperm on my face. I had a steady stream of men in and out of my vacation place all day for each of my two encounter days. I worried that the neighbors may wonder what was going on, or see me through the curtains parading around in my heels and skirts. Everything worked out fine. I had turned into an insatiable cum slut! Nice!

♀ Back to one of my earlier towns in June 2009, Louisville, to suck six more cocks. One guy watched my give a blow job to another man & then had me do him.

♀ Airport Holiday Inn hotel on business in MO and performed 8 blowjobs. All were facials. I was focused now on “cum on my face” blowjobs. My dates loved it! So did I! I so enjoyed being a woman, or at least pretending to be one. I like looking up and watching the faces of the men as they looked down at me with glazed eyes and emptied their load on my face. Getting cum in my eyes created a mess with my makeup and particularly, with my false eye lashes. I guess the manufacturers of the adhesive didn’t formulate it to be “cum-proof” as the lashes always seemed to come off after a few cum loads. Afterwards, my dates all seemed to enjoy watching me scoop their loads of cum from my cheeks, and chin, into my smiling mouth. “You like that, baby!” seemed to be their universal response.

♀ I picked the Holiday Inn because it wasn’t overly upscale and intimidating to my potential dates. I had time to go shopping, dressed like a woman under my man-clothes of course. From my time living in MO, I knew of a Frederick’s of Hollywood store in the St. Louis area. With an erection in my panties, I walked in the store, shopped the sale racks and handled some beautiful naughty women’s underwear. I bought all kinds of sexy stockings (a pair of white, red, and black hose with colored back seams and tops of red, white and turquoise), matching garter belts & panties. After leaving Frederick’s, I also found some new heels at a nearby Kmart. I just loved shopping and buying sexy things.

♀ Scary event: While in St. Louis, one guy tried to get me to pay him for coming over to see me. He seemed to be a homeless guy, or at least poor. This made me realize how venerable I was to weirdoes, not only from being robbed, but from a health standpoint. I was able to get rid of him but this caused me to reconsider my cock sucking activities and cancel some off my morning appointments the next day. I headed home earlier than I had planned partially satisfied.
♀ I think I will reconsider which hotels to stay-in for my sessions. I think upscale hotels may screen out undesirables and offer nicer rooms.
♀ I even grew bold enough to try some arrangements around home.
♀ Opportunity with wife away: I advertised for cocks and got several replies; Guy agreed to meet me, and I dressed and departed in my car. It was dark, so I went ahead and dressed as a woman. Yes, I had had too much to drink and should not have been driving. Anyway, on my way to our meeting, my date contacted me via text and changed his mind. (I was so d***k that I had given him my personal phone number to text me with). I had to turn around. Near PHL airport, dressed as a woman, I stopped at a local adult book store.
♀ I climbed out of my car, unsteady on my spike heels, wearing a short skirt, tight top, wig and make-up. Maybe from afar I looked like a woman (hooker), but up close I wasn’t passable. What was I thinking?!

♀ Thank goodness it was closed! I was d***k as heck and I don’t know how I was even driving and here I was getting ready to go in public as a Crossdresser?! I drove home (somehow), sat in front of my computer still dressed, looked at porn, and masturbated. I had totally forgotten that one of our college aged step daughters was home and could have walked in on me at any time! That would have been a surprise for both of us! It did lead me to some further fantasy masturbation later…

Note to self: keep dressing but stop drinking and driving!
♀ Local guy agreed to meet me at a shopping center at night in December 2009. We parked next to each other in the deserted parking lot. He came into my car, I started sucking him. He was enjoying it, but suddenly he said “that’s it”, and he up and left. As he climbed out the passenger side, me still leaning over the console where I had been sucking him, he made fun of me, taunting that he had allowed me to suck him, but without him cumming. I was pissed, I wanted sperm. I was still horny. Knowing that there was a Victoria Secrets store in that shopping center, I drove over and parked in-front. It was late and dark. Only the lingerie-clad mannequins in the lighted store window were visible. Alone, I lifted my skirt, and pulled my Viagara enhanced cock from my panties. Fantasizing about the window display, I jerked off to a nice climax all over the front of my black skirt. As I drove home, I wondered if I had been filmed on a parking lot or store video camera! Mmmm…

♀ Richard was an older man, PhD in chemistry, married, lonely, and sexually motivated. I had advertised as a crossdresser. Nice man, but I got the sense that he was wanting more of an ongoing relationship and was interested in gay sex. He was married, and indicated that he had been in a couple of sexual affairs (one may have been with his maid). The evening we got together, I was coming from my ther****t’s office. I wonder how she would have reacted if she had known! I brought my clothes in a bag, and I went into his bathroom to get dressed. He treated me like a real lady. Sitting with him on his sofa, stocking covered legs crossed revealing the dark top band, my spike heels accenting my sexy attire, we had some wine, and we talked. Then he suggested that we share a shower. This meant getting naked, and out of my “Erica” persona. In the shower, we soaped each other, I sucked him off and he jerked me off. Fun, but it seemed more “gay” than “Erica”. I broke things off with him and we only had the one get together.
♀ Airport hotel in Chicago in December. I dressed underneath, went out to dinner with my laptop and went on-line to post. As I drank my vodka martinis, I arranged for men to come see me at my hotel room. That night, I scored six sexy cocks. I had a new “school girl” outfit with a short plaid skirt, garters and stockings, heels, false eye lashes, and a black low cut pull over top. This allowed my bra to peek out. When guys came on my face, their cum would splash onto the black top and even my wig. This would result in visible dried cum stains on my top and matted hair on my wig. What a turn on to remember my cock suckings. Plus, it smelled great, too!

♀ I continued buying new outfits, and dressing. I then started posing and taking photographs. I even took some of me climaxing. I set up my digital camera on a tripod in my home basement and would pose for the camera using the timer. I modeled several of my outfits and bravely took some facial shots as well as the scantily clad lingerie photos. I always ended up with an erection that needed my attention, and would masturbate for the camera. It was difficult to capture my climax as one’s mine focuses on the pleasure of the orgasm rather than the snapping of the photo! As I dressed and took photographs, I fantasized about doing more men, particularly in groups.

♀ Then, in early January 2010, needing to talk about my out-of-control passion for dressing and cock sucking, I admitted to my ther****t that I had oral sex with a man (I didn’t confess everything, particularly how many men!).

♀ She was alarmed and wanted me to get tested for STDs. This was scary, and probably the beginning of me re-thinking what I was doing. I have to admit that it was a real turn-on to tell her about it! My ther****t was a formal, professional woman, but one who seemed to have a sexual heat hidden behind that exterior. I fantasized about her, what she wore underneath of business suits, and wondered if she was a cocksucker, too. I just knew that she masturbated and I bet she would enjoy a messy facial of my cum right there in her office! In reality, I think she saw the progression of porn=> crossdressing => cock sucking, and started to see that she couldn’t help me. She seemed to care about me, but then again, I was just another client to her. I wonder what she would have said if she knew how many cocks I had sucked! I fantasized about cumming on her smiling face.

♀ Another business trip back to St. Louis in early February 2010, and I got snowed-in from returning home into Baltimore, but I was without any my outfits. Bored, I started looking at porn and then said to myself, “what the heck!”, and went out and bought more clothing. I didn’t have everything, like my wig, but wanting to look my best, I bought enough stuff to be a sexy woman.

I posted and had more responses to my posts than I could handle. I scheduled a full evening with eight cocks arriving for my sucking, and then arranged for more in the morning. Separately, two different men gave me a fantastic face fucking:
♀ On my back on the bed, head hanging over the side of the bed, stocking covered legs open showing my hard cock in my panties underneath my skirt, and a large cock pumping in and out of my throat. I was gagging, and it was difficult to breathe! A wonderful facial followed, soaking my false eye lashes. I licked the cum off my face, and sucked it into my mouth. My date loved it! With my erection stretching against the lace of my panties, I had cum in my panties while I was getting my face fucked! Nice!

♀ The other guy propped me up on the headboard, him kneeling in front of me, and fucked my face. He then moved me down to lie on the bed, straddled my face, and pushed his cock deep inside my mouth (I gagged and he loved it, pumping harder), then he came all over my face and black top.
♀ On a March 2010 trip to downtown Des Moines, IA, I started at hotel happy hour, dressed underneath, and set up dates on my computer as I sat at the bar doing shots. I arranged dates and went back to my room. I serviced three cocks that night, and corresponded with a sexy sounding couple. She wanted to watch as I did her husband. Regretfully, we weren’t able to align our schedules. She called me when I got home (I had used my cell phone to text her when I was in Des Moines – not smart!). It was late in the afternoon and I was at work. I closed my office door, stayed away from my office windows, and jerked off for her while we talked and had phone-sex. Marie was thrilled that I did this for her.

♂ The after thoughts of my February and March cock sucking startled me. I was getting worried (again) about my addiction taking me to places that I didn’t want to go, and having consequences that I didn’t want to endure. When I got home, I purged, throwing out all of my girly clothing, including my porn DVDs, wigs, make-up…everything went in the trash. I even cancelled all of my email accounts. This was very, very significant step for me. I loved my sexy outfits, make-up, heels, and all. I had made my decision to stop. Cold Turkey. I had purged before but this time, I vowed to stay straight.

August 2010
I just don’t know what to do. I wish there was someone to talk with, besides my prior ther****t, who had dismissed me as “cured” at our final session in August. I was kind of hurt because I knew that I wasn’t fixed, and could still use her to talk to. Either she believed me to be okay, or realized that I couldn’t be fixed. Either way, she pretty much dismissed me. If I had told her about my acting out, she would have instructed me to stop, discard all of my outfits, and find a way to prevent access to adult sites on the Internet. I just can’t bring myself to do all of that again. I want to, but I don’t. Maybe if I could dress for her, and then have her give me a blow job… now’s there a fantasy!

I Can’t Stop (Late 2010)
I was able to stay straight for six months. But even without my girly clothes, I couldn’t help fantasizing about cock.

I was committed to stopping, but I knew I was an addict and that it would be difficult.

And then…
♀ My wife was away again, and I wanted to suck “just one more cock”. Since I didn’t have any of my outfits, I had to rethink how I could do this. I connected with a guy in Kennett Square via m4m in Craigslist. After drinking, I dressed in Eileen’s garter belt and black lace thong, and drove over to his place. I wanted to feel feminine, even if I found this cock on the gay M4M posting. He made me get naked and suck his cock. I came on him as I humped his leg. I know that he wanted to suck me, but my premature climax ended that idea. I drove home, d***k. I was so disgusted with myself. This was gay, and it didn’t interest me.

So, I tried to go straight (again). I swore I would never act out again!

Ok, so I didn’t stay straight for long…






History:
Year - Overview of Behaviour
1969 – Self discovery
1970 – 1974 High School discoveries and dating
1974 – started buying panties and taking them from dorm laundry room
1975 – porn magazines, panties and masturbation; sexy girl friends
1976 –
1977 –
1978 – Graduated and moved to for first job
1979 – 1st marriage
1980 – 1985 – buying more lingerie, crossdressing, and viewing porn
1985 – story writing, panties and porn
1986 –
1987 –
1988 –
1989 –
1990 – Detroit book store, crossdressing
1991 –
1992 –
1993 – dating second wife, divorce from 1st
1994 – crossdressing, porn, and sex dolls
1995 – 2nd marriage
1996 – porn & crossdressing
1997 – porn & crossdressing
1998 – porn & crossdressing
1999 – porn & crossdressing
2000 – porn & crossdressing, work encounter
2001 – porn & crossdressing
2002 – porn & crossdressing
2003 – porn & crossdressing
2004 - porn & crossdressing
2005 – porn & crossdressing, discovered thumb drive, therapy starts
2006 - porn & crossdressing, wife found my girly clothing, cocksucking begin:
Media, NC , Albany (2) ,Harrisburg (2), and Buffalo (28 cocks sucked)
2007 – porn & crossdressing, cocksucking events in:
KY (2), OH (4), admitted CD to ther****t (43 new cocks totaling 71 blowjobs)
2008 – porn & crossdressing, cocksucking in: ME, LVL, STL, PA? but no records
2009 – porn & crossdressing, cocksucking events in:
ME, LVL, STL, Chicago (two year total of 42 cocks – grand total 113 cocks serviced to-date. Records lost of 2008 details)
2010 – porn & crossdressing, cocksucking in:
STL (snow), DSM, PA (12 cocks sucked); Therapy ends

GRAND TOTAL COCKSUCKING TO-DATE = at least 125!


Dr. Harry Benjamin's Gender Orientation Scale with Kinsey Scale

Kinsey's sexual orientation scale

•0 Exclusively heterosexual with no homosexual experience
•1 Predominantly heterosexual, only incidently homosexual
•2 Predominantly heterosexual, but more than incidentally homosexual
•3 Equally heterosexual and homosexual
•4 Predominantly homosexual, but more than incidentally heterosexual
•5 Predominantly homosexual, but incidentally heterosexual
•6 Exclusively homosexual, with no heterosexual experience

Dr. Harry Benjamin's Gender Orientation Scale

Type One: Transvestite (Pseudo)

Gender Feeling: Masculine
Dressing Habits and Social Life: Lives as a man. Could get occasional kick out of dressing. Normal male life.
Sex Object Choice and Sex Life: Hetero, bi, or homosexual. Dressing and -- more --exchange may occur in masturbation fantasies mainly. May enjoy TV literature only.
Kinsey Scale: 0-6
Conversion Operation: Not considered in reality.
Estrogen Medication: Not interested or indicated.
Psychotherapy: Not wanted and unnecessary.
Remarks: Interests in dressing is only sporadic.

Type Two: Transvestism (Fetishistic)

Gender Feeling: Masculine
Dressing Habits and Social Life: Lives as a man. Dressing periodically or part of the time. Dresses underneath male clothes.
Sex Object Choice and Sex Life: Heterosexual. Rarely bisexual. Masturbation with fetish. Guilt feelings. Purges and relapses.
Kinsey Scale: 0-2
Conversion Operation: Rejected
Estrogen Medication: Rarely interested. Occasionally useful to reduce libido.
Psychotherapy: May be successful (in a favorable environment.)
Remarks: May imitate double (masculine and feminine) personality with male and female names.

Type Three: Transvestism (True) - THIS IS ME!

Gender Feeling: Masculine (but with less conviction.)
Dressing Habits and Social Life: Dresses constantly or as often as possible. May live and be accepted as woman. May dress underneath male clothes, if no other chance.
Sex Object Choice and Sex Life: Heterosexual, except when dressed. Dressing gives sexual satisfaction with relief of gender discomfort. May purge and relapse.
Kinsey Scale: 0-2
Conversion Operation: Actually rejected, but idea can be attractive.
Estrogen Medication: Attractive as an experiment. Can be helpful emotionally
Psychotherapy: If attempted is usually not successful as to cure.
Remarks: May assume double personality. Trend toward transsexualism.

Type Four: Transsexual (Nonsurgical)

Gender Feeling: Undecided. Wavering between TV and TS.
Dressing Habits and Social Life: Dresses as often as possible with insufficient relief of his gender discomfort. May live as a man or woman; sometimes alternating.
Sex Object Choice and Sex Life: Libido often low. Asexual or auto-erotic. Could be bisexual. Could also be married and have c***dren.
Kinsey Scale: 1-4
Conversion Operation: Attractive but not requested or attraction not admitted.
Estrogen Medication: Needed for comfort and emotional balance.
Psychotherapy: Only as guidance; otherwise refused or unsuccessful.
Remarks: Social life dependent upon circumstances.

Type Five: True Transsexual (moderate intensity)

Gender Feeling: Feminine (trapped in male body)
Dressing Habits and Social Life: Lives and works as woman if possible. Insufficient relief from dressing.
Sex Object Choice and Sex Life: Libido low. Asexual auto-erotic, or passive homosexual activity. May have been married and have c***dren.
Kinsey Scale: 4-6
Conversion Operation: Requested and usually indicated.
Estrogen Medication: Needed as substitute for or preliminary to operation.
Psychotherapy: Rejected. Useless as to cure. Permissive psychological guidance.
Remarks: Operation hoped for and worked for. Often attained.

Type Six: True Transsexual (high intensity)

Gender Feeling: Feminine. Total psycho-sexual inversion.
Dressing Habits and Social Life: May live and work as a woman. Dressing gives insufficient relief. Gender discomfort intense.
Sex Object Choice and Sex Life: Intensely desires relations with normal male as female if young. May have been married and have c***dren, by using fantasies in intercourse.
Kinsey Scale: 6
Conversion Operation: Urgently requested and usually attained. Indicated.
Estrogen Medication: Required for partial relief.
Psychotherapy: Psychological guidance or psychotherapy for symptomaticrelief only.
Remarks: Despises his male sex organs. Danger of suicide or self-mutilation, if too long frustrated.
... Continue»
Posted by ericalace 8 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation, Shemales  |  Views: 8351  |  
100%
  |  9

A f****y'S AFFAIR

Having only recently turned 16 and being the minister's
daughter; the man who oversaw the souls of those living
in the small village and most of who attended the
community's Baptist church. The girl was assuredly
precocious from an early age when it came to being a
vibrant girl who had secret desires.

She had long ago discovered being the preacher's k**
didn't make her life pleasurable. Milly was an amiable
young girl, but according to her mother she definitely
not only crossed the line, but all boundaries of
conduct towards religion by making jokes about
religion.

What made the infraction worse was that the joke
pertained to the Baptist faith, of which her mother had
committed her life and into which she believed all
things any minister or leader of the church said, was
without doubt - true and beyond questioning.

After all, Alicia knew her father Jeb Martin had been a
renowned local minister and man of the cloth. Even
though his life ended in a tragedy because he permitted
personal desires to abridge all the sacred vows and
beyond what the churches faith permitted.

One could honestly say the Jeb was to much into some of
the abridged parts of the word that were hidden in the
Good Book's messages pertaining to lust and sexual
deviants that were practiced by man, even before he
learned to walk upright. Worse yet, Jeb let his
imagination run wild when he saw carnality which could
be described in all the true meanings of gratification,
indulgence, hedonism, decadence, and sensuality in the
younger female members of his congregation.

In fact the tragedy could well be compared to any from
the archives of ancient Greece or Rome. The memory of
her father was somewhat clouded because of his untimely
death and manner of his death. From what she could
piece together and her mother had spoken to her about,
he was assuredly murdered.


PART 1
------

Milly Sugg's mother, Alicia was born and raised in the
depths of the Carolinas and meet her husband when both
were attending college in Tennessee. Alicia was the
daughter of a small hill county minister who committed
suicide, but left enough life insurance that his
daughter could attend college. Alicia had a secret she
never shared with anyone.

As a young girl Alicia had felt embarrassed when
recalling daddy ticking the private spot between her
legs. This tickling occurred from the time she was
young and until her father died unexpectedly. It wasn't
till she was a teenager that she learned from her
mother that daddy had "killed himself."

No one knew which theological seminar or religious
college her father attended, or when or even if he was
an ordained minister. Some said Jeb Martin simply
arrived in Corbin and the 18 year old announced he was
the newly appointed minister to lead the congregation.
No one ever thought to challenge his credentials.
Especially after hearing the words of the spirit roll
from his lips and bring the souls of his religious
flock to the alter of the Baptist church; hidden back
amongst the hill county.

During his first Sunday evening service at the church,
the first to stand was Shirley Jean McIntyre, a
vivacious looking little girl who was all of 13. There
was a major difference with this girl from others in
the church; she had a terrific impact on the boys in
the rural area surrounding the Corbin First Baptist
Church.

At the tender age of 13 Shirley Jean was the epitome of
a girl with southern charms. Her southern accent
dripped with a melodious voice that said. "You all," as
if it was an angle speaking. One or perhaps it should
be said, there was more than one thing about Shirley
Jean, which caught one's attention, especially the
youthful males. Two of them were so pronounced on the
chest of the lithe girl that they seemed to be over
sized to rest on the small body of the petite girl-
c***d.

Although they wouldn't have admitted it if asked, older
males looked at the "sweet little young thing" and the
phrase, "...with lust in their hearts and..." casued
many an adult man to wish he could be alone with the
apparition of the lovely ghost, the likes of which had
never been seen in and around Corbin.

Nothing could match such loveliness and even though she
was still a c***d, this girl gave all males an urge
that went beyond wishful, if not wistful thinking. Yet
no one ever assaulted the overly large chest that
screamed out a message to the males, "Touch me, as I
know they appeal to you - but I know not why my they
cry out to be touched or, can you believe, kissed?"
Shirley Jean understood her body was unmatched by any
female, that any man or woman in the community could
recall ever having seen before.

Shirley Jean was a brown haired girl with nearly milky
colored skin, who stood a shade less than five feet -
exactly kind of stretched the tape measure and her
cousin's fingers shook when he at last convinced the
girl to let him measure those delightful things.

According to some, Shirley Jean weighed a total of a
hundred pounds. Some claimed twenty pounds of that were
her 38-C breasts. Not one boy, except her favorite cuz,
Muriel, could claim to have actually touched those
famous breasts. Muriel had first touched his cousin's
chest when she was a girl who had just turned 12 and he
noticed that his sweet little cousin was growing real
sudden like - especially outward, he laughed at his own
joke. Lots of boys smiled and winked after walking her
home from late night services on Sunday or Wednesday
nights.

Jeb Martin looked down from his raised position on the
church's alter at the congregation; with his long red
hair framing his face. His eyes rested and looked upon
the carnal vision of loveliness in the white linen
dress standing with her hand held high. Jeb only looked
in her face for the briefest of a moment before his
eyes focused on those lovely 38-C globes sprouting on
the young girl's chest.

Before the eyes of the preacher man was a lovely girl
and beneath the thin summer dress was no visible
indications to show she was adorned with some sort of
undergarments. His eyes and those of the other males in
the church services were affixed to the pinkish color
of the puffy and overlarge nipples and areolas on the
solid glands on the 13 year old. Not only were the pink
showing on the tips of her breasts, but over her port
of delight one could see the outline of straight hair
that crowned the slit of pleasure that one could see
was narrow.

"Heavens, oh glorious heavens, this is a girl who needs
my personal consoling; I must show her the ways to
refuse sinful and lustful ways. Has any male abused or
soiled this c***d?" he asked him self. Then he
addressed the congregation, "Let us pray for this
lovely c***d who has spoken the words given her from
Above. She is without sin. We must take every step
possible to ensure no man takes advantage of her
innocence." then the preacher moved behind the pulpit
and stood there for the next hour as the wet spots on
the front of his slacks dried, although there was some
evidence of some male needs had spilled there for all
to view - even dried.

By the time the nightly service was over, and everyone
had left or those who lived nearby had already arrived
at their home. Shirley Jean, the vision that captured
the newly installed preacher, and from all accounts had
installed him self, evidently lost her virginity and
supposedly married the preacher, by Preacher Jeb
himself. Rumor had it the two of them stood on the
church house steps with Shirley Jean's father as a
witness, and the wedding took place after everyone else
had left for home.

Rumors were the girl-c***d's muscular daddy pulled his
fancy chrome plated 38-police stub nosed pistol from
its embossed leather shoulder holster and pressed it
firmly against the preacher's belly button the total
time he took in marrying Shirley Jean. The rumors told
how after the marriage, daddy had told the preacher,
"Watch this."

If the words made up a rumor or had suddenly become an
urban legend isn't certain. But daddy is reported to
have pointed the 38 at a cat walking about forty feet
away, across the road from the church. Later only skin
and fur was about all that was left of carrion for
other b**st of nature to enjoy as a meal.

What really happened according to two witnesses was
Shirley Jean's cry of saving grace was echoed from
behind the last row of church benches. This was in what
some say in part, placed Shirley Jean with c***d.
Everyone knew that exactly nine months after Jeb Martin
first preached to the people of Corbin; Alicia Martin
came from between Shirley Jean's loins and out of her
birthing canal.


PART 2
------

Two young boys from the area told of seeing and hearing
Shirley Jean reach the height of religion that night.
The boys claimed they had decided to hang out and wait
for Shirley Jean to see if they could walk her home as
both had a thing about the cute large busted girl.
Shirley Jean didn't leave the church immediately like
the others, so the two pals had stood outside the
window and looked inside the church to see why the hot
looking teen hadn't left for home like everyone else.

According to the boys they had watched Shirley Jean
undress in less than a couple minutes while speaking
with the new preacher. Their story was the girl wasn't
the only one who got naked in the church. According to
the boys, the preacher removed his bid overalls and
white shirt he had on that night. Their description of
what the 13 year old girl looked like naked must have
been accurate.

Shirley Jean's mother confirmed to friends when they
discussed the girl and the preacher, that she did
indeed have three moles on the lower part of her tummy.
They were below her belly button and the first one was
just above the thatch of hair she had commenced to grow
only a couple of months before. Most of those who had
seen the cute teen in the thin linen dress had been
able to note the marks on her body the night she was
married.

Also according to Denny, Shirley Jean must have lota'
of something extra in her bl**d because, "That Shirley
Jean has as much hair on her pussy as she has on her
head."

Once more her mother somehow confirmed this detail
about her daughter's body. Some of the other women
wondered how a girl who had only become a teen a couple
months previously could have so much pubic hair. They
listened as the mother informed them, "I'm also hairy
down below - you know all around my female part."

A few of the women in the area were treated to a view
of the mother's massive hirsute growth during their get
together and swimming in the creek with their k**s.
Some of the k**s were nearly teens and accompanied
their mother's to the creek and many a young lad had to
stay in the water because he was embarrassed by the
swelling between his young legs. Of course the girls in
the water seemed to find it fun to 'brush against that
straight thing' their older male friends had started to
grow.

"Heck fire that Shirley Jean laid on the floor and the
new preacher gave her his divine rod so hard the
rafters shook when he split her beaver and popped her
cherry," Billy told anyone who would listen. Of course
he and Denny had a captive audience in almost every
male in the county.

From the time Shirley Jean was eleven and her
development commenced, she had been an eye pleaser and
fueled many men's imagination of their doing it with
such a young girl. A girl with what must be the biggest
boobs to ever grow on a girl in their local town.

So many guys wanted to bust her open that any story
about her was welcomed as they felt cheated by that
red-haired, fire preaching man who landed in their
midst with no notice and popped that desirable cherry
on Shirley Jean that all the males around wanted to
have the honor of splitting within two hours after
first seeing the girl, and after church that historic
Sunday night.

In fact the boys claimed Shirley Jean's father walked
into the church after his daughter didn't catch up with
the f****y and he had walked back to the church after
her. Seems he got there just in time to hear his
daughter shout out her thanks to the preacher.
According to the boys, it was Shirley Jean's second
shout of alarm with the preacher on top of her nude
body.

The first cry took place when the preacher man plucked
Little Shirley Jean's cherry so sudden the girl cried
out he was killing her while her young thin legs were
flying out in ever direction. "Man that girl got her
goodies so good that she shouted out her thanks to the
preacher and told him all kinds of things," Billy
repeated often.

"Heck yeah, that girl cummed harder than any little
girly I ever knew," when Billy was asked if Shirley
Jean got off her first time to have poontang.

Seventy year old Willie Derkson was listening to the
conversation taking place between the boy and the men,
and he inquired, "Yous' saying that you's heard her
crying out when she cummed young snapper of a lad?"

"Heck yeah Mister Derkson, I listened as Shirley Jean
cried when she was busted and also shouted out her
happiness when her little box gave up its first comes,"
Billy replied.

Knowing he had everyone's attention with the story of
Shirley Jean being nailed by the preacher man, Billy
went on to say, "You all should have heard her shout
out her pleasure."

Jake Marshak was an ornery man of about sixty and he
asked and made a comment in the same remark, "Think I
need to get me a piece of that young snatch, and I can
hear her get her goodies... what she says' Billy lad?"

Smiling as he continued with his commentary, Billy
replied, "That Shirley Jean shouted out help me
Preacher Man! Help me! Oh you're splitting me wide
open. Oh my goodness - my soul is leaving my body. I
want yous' to move faster. I'm floating up high on a
cloud Preacher Man, give me your seed - spray me with
your seeds. Plant me so I'll bear your fruit. Heavens,
oh heavens Preacher I'm doing something... yes - yes!
Fuck me Preacher Man - fuck me forever!" Billy repeated
this story often explaining how that preacher made that
little girl love what he was doing with her.

One Saturday evening at the small general store Billy
told those sitting on the store porch, "Heck, when that
preacher poked her that first time, why it was the
dangest thing I ever saw when that red pecker head got
poontang from that little gal. Damg, but it must have
been one good piece of tail as she yelped and begged
him to do her every which way."

A few of the men made remarks about what it must have
been like to have cracked the sex little gal,
especially with those big jugs to lay on when mounting
the slender form of the girl who had just become a
teen. One man with gleam in his eyes ventured to guess,
"Hell's fire, it would have been more fun to slip my
Johnson Bar between those titties for a great titty
fuck."

Billy then spoke again about hearing the girl who'd
just gotten her cherry busted shout out she wanted
fucked. "By golly even though she was in the church,
Denny and I heard her shout out, for the preacher to
fuck her. I can't believe a 13 year old girl would use
that word in church. She not only lost her cherry that
night, but her religion also when she was plugged on
the church floor."

Denny Hankins told those listening, "You all should
have seen Shirley Jean with bl**d running down from her
little slit like a stuck pig at butchering time after
the preacher got up off her. Hey, that mass of hair on
her pussy was so full of bl**d it looked like a big
hunk of red clay ground. Ho boy, when she looked down
and saw she was bleeding, she started to sob and
Shirley Jean stood crying in the back of the church."

Some of those hearing the tales shook their heads in
agreement as if they had witnessed the carnal act, or
else recalled memories of their own. While others made
moves with their fingers as if to indicate the boys
were wacko, and must be smoking those strange plants
growing in the woods.

All church members noted the strange discoloration on
the floor where the boys claimed to have observed the
preacher nail Shirley Jean to the church's wooden
floor.

Billy Wilkinson said she shouted even louder when her
daddy walked in the church and she was standing naked
as all get out, with her gigot all covered in bl**d.
"Boy, now let me tell you, her daddy was pointing his
finger at her boobs and most of the time he spent
shouting and his finger was directed at her bl**dy twat
and the bl**d running down the insides of her legs.
Heck she was trying to tell her daddy she was having
her curse, of course her daddy boxed her ears really
good for that one," the lad exclaimed with a shout of
laughter.

Denny laughed and told everyone who was enthralled by
their eyewitness account of the girl getting her cherry
popped on the church floor at 13, "You wouldn't have
believed how those milk jugs of hers bounced around on
that skinny chest. Those big old hooters shook like a
bag on a Holstein cow. In fact her nipples are so long
they might be from a Holstein," Denny laughed while
exaggerating the length of her nipples. He finally
admitted "They most likely only an inch long," which
Billy confirmed.

The boys told how Shirley Jean's daddy told the
preacher, "You're gonna' marry my daughter right now or
by damn I'll hang you before morning for messing with
my little girl."

These tales were told by Billy and Denny, and most
hearing their description of the girl having sex in the
church believed the stories. Some doubted what the boys
said as they were always making up wild stories.
Including what the locals considered a tale about their
seeing a two headed calf when they attended the fair in
Hickory.

However it was soon obvious the boys must be telling
the truth as word got out the couple were married and
living in the old parsonage behind the church. After
about three or four months the tiny girl was getting a
big belly and even more telling was the fact her
boobies had increased half again in size. This started
another round of quizzing the boys about seeing the
girl get stuck in the church of all places.

One man sitting on the porch of the local store smiled
as the boys unwound their tales about Shirley Jean.
Word had gotten out that seventy year old Willie
Derkson donated two thousand dollars to the pastor and
his young wife to repair the parsonage. What no one
except Shirley Jean and Willie knew was he'd stopped by
the parsonage one day when the pregnant girl was
somewhere along in her birthing by four months or so
and she was home alone the day he accidental stopped to
see the preacher, who he had just spoken to and learned
he was headed to Raleigh.

The twenty, one-hundred dollar bills Willie had with
him casued Shirley Jean to realize that much money
could make her home more livable. The pregnant girl
made the old man happy removing her clothes and
displaying the large glands getting ready to produce
milk for the baby she was carrying inside her womb.
While her hands played with Mr. Derkson's limp noodle,
she found tremendous pleasure from his nursing her
swollen nipples topping her DD-cup breasts.

Mr. Willie's mouth and tongue licking her hairy snatch
gave Shirley Jean humongous delight. The young 13 year
old bride had often asked, but to no avail, for her
preacher husband to kiss her sex down there. After she
cried out her release and tears fell from being with
another man, it didn't stop her from permitting Mr.
Derkson to enjoy feeding between her loins twice more
that afternoon.

Willie still chuckled as he remembered Shirley Jean's
description of what she called oral sex - 'feeding
between her legs' and her young body shook rapidly and
hard as she experienced oral sex for the first time.
One thing the older grandfather enjoyed about the
pregnant girl was how smooth and soft her skin was to
his touch.

When he licked between the lips of her sex and sucked
her clitoris between his teeth and nibbled at the
harden sex bud at the bottom of her clitoral hood, she
would climax almost constantly until she would push his
head away and tell him, "Oh Mr. Willie I can't stand
you feeding between my legs any more - oh golly gee,
yous' gonna' makes me cummed again!"

By the time she was two days short of delivering the
baby, Shirley Jean had raised another three thousand
dollars to fix up her home. The mother-to-be had
shortly after their first time together found a way to
use her mouth to make Mr. Derkson's limp noodle hard,
and used her gentle soft hands to ease it inside her
body. Shirley Jean was surprised to find it became hard
and could squirt her female parts with his male juices.

The inventive couple found ways to permit sex between
them after some exploring was necessary because of her
large rotund belly. She'd lie on her back with her hips
at the edge of the bed and Willie would stand between
then to enter her. With her legs caught in his arms he
loved looking down at the thick growth of hair crowning
her sex and even at her young age, down the lips of her
pussy. Other times she would lie on her side and he
would scissors his legs between hers and together they
moved their bodies until body would reach a climax.

Once when he was taking her from behind and she was
bent over the bed while standing on the floor, he
looked at her puckered ring and touched it with his
finger tips. Wetting his finger with saliva from his
mouth, he eased his finger in her anus and when she
didn't object, eased his erection from her sex and
placed it against her anus opening.

Slowly he worked it up her butt and she didn't ask him
to stop, but remarked, "Oh Mr. Willie, can't it take
care of itself - oh be easy - it kind of hurts...
urrrhhhhh." After that one time she wouldn't permit him
to have her anus until the last time they had sex
before she delivered her baby.

During Sunday's offering, a small envelop would be
placed on the offering plate. The money to fix the
parsonage was placed on the offering plate each Sunday
morning during church, so no one knew the truth of how
the money came about to fix the preacher's residence.
Many times the preacher man spoke of how blessed he and
his wife were and how the money came from the heavens
to bless the preacher and his very pregnant 13 year old
wife.

With a smile on his face, Willie thought how the life
insurance money from his wife had blessed him as well.
Some Sunday mornings he'd watch the lovely teen mother-
to-be as she swayed and in effect at the end of her
pregnancy, waddled as she moved around the church.

He loved observing Shirley Jean walk around the general
store and when she looked at him, the twinkle in her
eyes and the soft sound of her young voice, she always
greeted him by saying, "Why hello Mr. Derkson. My you
look happy and might I add, very spry and youthful
looking as a lad who is in some sort of mischief. You
must have a new girlfriend."

"Why thank you Preacher Wife, and might I return the
comments and say you look so stunning as a bride and
now an expectant mother. Something seems to be making
you a happy person." Willie knew from speaking with the
pregnant c***d, that her husband had stopped having any
relationship with her when she was four months along in
her pregnancy.


PART 3
------

The community had been without a minister for over
three years so a new preacher was the hit of the hill
country before he hung himself. Heck fire, no man had
ever stepped behind the pulpit and did an alter call
such as Preacher Martin. There were more confessions
coming from the members of the church when "Preacher
Jeb" would raise his hand and shout, "Who wants to
testify... come on people... give down your testimony
and share it with the rest of us."

Over the next years more girls were delivering red
headed babies than one could believe. Up until Preacher
Martin arrived there hadn't been a single red headed
c***d in the hills surrounding Corbin. The women and
young girls all spoke of how it was a good sign and
showed the higher powers of religion didn't rest on
earth, and they were pleased with the preacher and the
man above showing approval by the girls and woman
having red haired c***dren.

Another thing that happened after Jeb Martin arrived in
the community was how so many boys suddenly found it
easy to poke one of the girls they'd previously been
rebuffed in their attempt to even kiss the girl's sweet
lips. After that might it wasn't unusual for a girl to
offer two offers in one day to walk some place private
with a boy. The young girls learned quickly how a
simple smile, a wink or two of her sexy eyes, and
lushness to her voice got her a quick mount in the
woods, or behind someone's big old barn. In fact lots
of girls got pregnant for the "second time" in a
haymow.

Sexual activity was being offered by the girls without
the boys needing to ask. Many a boy was joking about
maybe going some place private like to be alone, when
the girl sealed the boy's fate to become a daddy and
husband by grabbing his already swollen boner. Some
guys found love when hearing a sweet little voice
asking, "Would you like to jab me with that big thing
of yours I just found hiding down there?" and within
five minutes most of the girls were on their back and
their legs in the air.

The boys loved listening to the girls, such as Tina
Mays squealed out, "Darn it Duddy that big fat thing is
killing my tiny little twat." The boys found that a
girl would come close to uttering cunt, pussy, slit or
slot, but they all must have been taught to call their
little hole hidden between their legs a twat.

One boy had remarked one day as they sat around
discussing girls, "Hey, the only person around here
that ever called a girl's pussy a twat was that red
headed preacher - you don't suppose...?" and his
comment was cut short as he and the other boys knew the
answer.

Suddenly boys were sliding between sleek legs of girls
who squealed their pleasures on a daily basis. This
surprised the boys as they had no idea or hadn't
thought Betty, Josie or any of the girls could be so
sexy and express desires on a sexual basis. Some
p*****n girls became known as easy lays and not one
teenage boy considered his good fortune was because of
religion.

Not even parents thought their young ten or eleven year
old girl would be receiving any blessings by the red
haired preacher. Yet teen boys suddenly were having
access to the yet to develop bodies of young girls,
because the Preacher Man had anointed the preadolescent
girls' groove located in the lipless vulva at the top
and junction of those lovely p*****n and slender legs.

According to Tim Jones he got with the preacher's
daughter Alicia. She told him her daddy often tickle
the spot between her legs. Tim told about the first
time he did her and that, "She dropped down on the
ground under the big old tree on the far hill before I
could get my britches down. Hell that girl wiggled like
a darn chicken with its head cut off once I was poking
her good. She loved feeling the bone splitting her open
and ask if we were fucking?" he laughed when he had
replied, "Heck yeah girl, we be fucking."

What the boys did know was they enjoyed pumping away
and dumping their juices in the willing little snatches
offered up with absolutely no restrictions. Even more
surprising was how the girls knew what to do,
especially when telling the boys they were virgins.
That might have worked if they hadn't told this to
other than just one boy, and at times the boys would
get together and brag about nailing so and so for her
first time.

But hey, the guys didn't care they might not be the
first as long as they got to unload their little sperms
in the willing pussy of a little hill girl. The boy and
girl would marry shortly after finding the girl he had
been doing almost nightly was pregnant. But none
computed their new brides were having six, seven or
eight month pregnancies. Later on most of the young
guys felt cheated and when looking at their first born,
wondered who the father truly was as the baby almost
always had red hair.

Some girls had so many lovers after finding they might
be with c***d after the fear of the preacher got around
on being the father of so many, that they knew only one
thing. That thing was simple. "I've gotta get some boy
to do me in the event I'm pregnant."

So the newly sexed teen girls made a concerted effort
to be laid by the end of the day they discovered they
hadn't started their monthlies. Some girls had as many
as twenty or more boys by the end of one month. All
they knew was a simple fact, once there was a baby
growing inside their bodies; they needed to get some
guy they might not even like to do them.

Even first cousins became willing partners, and some
married in hushed and rushed arrangement. By the time
summer was over, forty girls were married and all had
babies in their tummies. The girls ranged in age from
12 to 19. A few older girls determined it was easier to
have an abortion than get married and have a baby.

Even women in the late twenties, thirties and older
women in their forties were becoming with c***d and
later delivered red haired c***dren. All told, there
were 170 red haired k**s in the hills around Corbin
within three years after the new preacher arrived.
Surprisingly they favored the facial features of
Preacher Jeb and had his fair complexion.

This within itself might not have raised suspicion
until the day the preacher was found hanging from the
belfry of the church entrance. A hand written note,
some say forged, as everyone knew Preacher Jeb couldn't
write.

The final statement of Preacher Jeb alleged to his, the
church's leader, being the father of all the red heads
in the area. One who seemed happy in the acts and
actions of Preacher Martin demise was Will Senniot the
48 year old lumber king. No one knew or hazard a guess
what else Will did to raise money and increase his
considerable wealth. Will had been married four times
and not one of his wives was able to bear him a c***d
to carry on his f****y name. No one ever questioned it
might be his gene pile that failed to offer an off-
spring to this wealthy man.

Will Senniot was the one who found the preacher hanging
in the church vestibule. One thing was certain, when
Will's fifth wife who was down right young beauty.
Actually she had just turned 20 years old and her name
Chastity Nell DeLong. Chastity Nell delivered a red
haired seven months after the terrible tragedy of the
preacher leaving the earth.

Will kicked Chastity Nell out of his house and he was
often heard saying the baby was the preacher's k**.
Which Chastity Nell confirmed during the divorce that
followed. Seems she and the preacher had been more than
just religious friends from before the time the
preacher married Chastity Nell and Will less than a
year before.

Now the sheriff thought about the hanging case and the
note supposedly written by a man who couldn't put a pen
to paper, for a short while. Like maybe a half hour,
before closing the case. It was reported the sheriff
went home and confronted his wife and 14 and 16 year
old pregnant unmarried daughters. All three had red
headed babies and the sheriff soon had them packed up
and all six, the wife, two daughters and three babies
were headed for Winston Salem by the end of the week.
The sheriff was divorced in only four weeks, a record
for the county.


PART 4
------

Although Alicia didn't find humor when her daughter
asked, "If Wendon only has one church, and happens to
be named the First Southern Baptist Church of Wendon,
isn't that kind of overkill? Heck mom we don't even
have a Methodist church, let alone a second Baptist
church. After all, Alicia had to live with the
knowledge of her father hanging him self in the church,
and her mother was f***ed to move from Corbin when her
two c***dren were young.

"Milly your humor isn't necessary. I never wish to hear
you making satirical comments about our Lord's House
again. What if our leader, Dr. Leonard Willis, our
church's President of our convention should hear you
making such mocking comments? What would you tell him
if he asked you the basis for your sardonic humor about
our faith?" and with a stinging slap, Alicia Suggs
slapped her daughter across her nearly naked buttocks.

Smiling in her youthful manner, Milly remarked, "Augh
mom, don't slap my butt. I'm a teenager and parents
don't slap adult c***dren. But in reply to your
question, why I'd asked President Willis why is it that
I see a Baptist Church called the 'First Baptist
Church' in almost every town we visit or drive
through."

Then she assuredly went too far in her religious humor,
"Mom, I've never seen the 'Last Baptist Church' any
place we've been. So if the whole bunch of Baptist tag
a sign on the building and it reads First Baptist, with
that churches being first, then which one is truly
first? Could those of us living here in the middle of
nowhere, yep right in good old Wendon, really have the
'First Baptist Church' when it wasn't built until 1955?

"Besides mom, there are two Baptist churches up in the
state capital with the name first as part of their
name. Some others have the same name and they aren't
even Baptist. Now does that mean the Baptist are first
or are the other denominations the First? Tell me mom,
doesn't it really seen odd to say first in a church's
name?"

Looking at her daughter and knowing she must stop the
silliness the older of her two c***dren was making of
the church, Alicia said in a curt voice, "Stop it right
now. Milly, say anything else and you won't go with the
youth group tomorrow night on the monthly Youth
Missionary visitations."

"Promise mom? Now that's the kind of threat I like to
hear," Milly said in her usual joking demeanor.

With exasperation in her voice, after trying to curtail
what she consider her daughter's ill mannered conduct
and speaking in a harsh tone of voice, "Hand me your
cell phone. Note on the calendar you may have your
phone back until a week from today."

Taking the phone from her daughter, Alicia opened the
back of the small computer looking phone and removed
the SIN card. Then handed the phone back to her
daughter and saw tears were easing from the corner of
her pretty daughter's eyes. Hating to take such action
against her only daughter, Alicia knew this punishment
seemed to be the one that worked when she had to punish
Milly for her insolent behavior.

Looking at Milly as she turned to leave the kitchen,
Alicia looked at the shorts she was wearing, and
thought the garment is definitely to revealing. The
short legs cut nearly half way across her buttocks and
the curvature of her hips was visible.

Forgoing any further comments about her daughter's
style of dress, Alicia decided to have her husband, the
pastor of the church speak to his daughter. Every time
she asked Todd to address his daughter's behavior he
would roll his eyes, look toward Heaven and reply, "You
raise our daughter and I'll instruct our son."


PART 5
------

Her mind thought of Judson who was a young man of 14
and stood nearly six feet in height. Yesterday morning
when collecting the f****y's dirty clothes before doing
her weekly laundry, Alicia discovered a men's magazine
under the mattress when she stripped the sheets,
including the mattress cover.

Alicia hadn't considered her son a problem until
discovering he was looking at magazines with images of
naked women. When viewing the contents of the filthy
magazine Alicia understood what the "spots" were she
had been finding on her son's bedding. "Oh my, Judson
is masturbating to the sick images in the magazine."

In a flash her mind conjured up images of her young son
playing with his body. She recalled seeing him asl**p
in his bed a few mornings ago and his youthful male
organ sticking up through the opening of his boxer
style under shorts. Even though a mother, she couldn't
help but relate the image of her son's penis to that of
his father's organ.

Alicia knew her son's organ surpassed that of her
husband's when erect. The idea of thinking such
thoughts made her feel shame in the near lust induced
idea of having images of her own little boy's thing in
her mind. Without a doubt such thoughts were as
terrible, if not more so than her charming daughter's
negative and disrespectful words about their church.

Alicia recalled her c***dhood, her father tickling her,
Tim something or the other and a bunch of other boys
and the things learned in Corbin. Was my life good, or
was it terrible? I only know my c***dhood gave me
satisfaction that a young girl shouldn't have. Thank
goodness that I have Milly under control and the doctor
told me when she was checked up near her 13th birthday,
that she was still chaste.

Picking up the phone she dialed her mother's number.
"Hello, this is Shirley Jean... oh hi Alicia... honey
let's not speak about your father... yes... yes I know
he did... what more do you want me to say? Yes, I just
said he did those things with you... no he wasn't
evil... oh course he loved you... you accept what
happened between you and your father? Of course...
honey I know that Jeb loved you... yes he loved you as
his daughter and lover... now are you happy to hear
that... I never told you before because you never
asked. What... of course... I'll drive up next week.
Bye."

I guess I represent the, "Like father... like
daughter... like daughter... like son..." Alicia knew
there was no way the image of such a large organ on a
young boy would leave her mind. She recalled walking
over to stand by her son's bed and how Judson's
erection casued her to look lovingly, and yes she must
admit, envious it was something a young girl would some
day find pleasure with. Nothing had prepared Alicia for
the sight of her son's young bl**d filled penis
pointing up at her - seemingly making an invitation for
her to touch and feel the warmth in such a masculine
object of pure delight.

The sex life she shared with her husband Todd was
nearly non-existent for the past two years. The image
of her son's erection had come into her mind
unexpectedly often since viewing what she believed must
be nearly seven if not eight inches of young male
manhood. "Daddy, I wish you hadn't left me like you
did..."

Along with the knowledge her son was able to ejaculate
floated into her mind and Alicia shuddered as her mind
produced images of viewing her son squirting his seed
onto his bed covering. "Could I somehow watch him? Oh I
must not think such things," Alicia said aloud. Yet the
heat between her loins was leading her to her own bed,
where she laid back and allowed her fingers to slip
insider her panties and bring her relief.

"My lord, it has been years since I last masturbated.
Oh I want and need to be taken with a manly object so
badly. And in her mind floated the image of her own son
filling her sex with its long and large mass and her
much needed desires filled with a male organ. After
climaxing Alicia got off her bed and onto her knees and
prayed for assistance to overcome her wicked desires.

Even she knew and had to admit as she stood to leave
her bedroom, "I will not be satisfied until I have
Judson over my body and between my spread loins and he
fills me with his youthful fluids. I don't want to find
he has spilled his seeds on the bed again - oh I want
them spilled deep in my body - in my pussy. Oh how
could I have such thoughts?" and once more the needs of
her flesh took her back on her bed and into the act of
masturbation.


PART 6
------

After walking from the house, out to the barn at the
far end of the church property where she and her f****y
lived, Milly entered the old barn. The teen walked to
the far end of the building where a room had been
portioned off and used as a sl**ping room for the hired
worker when the land had been a productive farm. The
room had a small kitchen, an even smaller bathroom that
was side by side on one end of the barn.

The main room was fairly large and Milly had measured
the common room and found it was 14 by 20 feet. Within
the large room was a sofa, two clothe covered chairs, a
twin size bed, and a small café style table with two
metal chairs. Milly had hooked up her computer up on a
small desk she had moved from her room in the house
into the efficiency barn-apartment.

With the phone line and other things her father hooked
up or added to the place she felt was her own home. One
of the nice things her father did, and which she helped
to complete was paint the upper part of the walnut
style paneling, then add a chair board molding around
the room to make it wainscot in appearance. Milly used
cast off framed prints in all sizes to decorate the
walls, and found a couple of small sides stands to sit
decorative items on to make the place homey.

The room was simply a small apartment and Milly
constantly begged she be allowed to live in the barn-
apartment. Milly asked her father if she could live in
the barn-apartment she thought it so neat.

After cleaning the apartment and hanging curtains her
mother gave her over the two windows, and having her
father put a new lock on the door, it became her
personal place on earth.

Milly listened to music, watched television or
completed her home work in her private home. Her father
had installed a phone line in the room and she could
use her computer to her hearts content. Feeling sorry
for her because the room was hot in the summer her
father installed a mid-size window air conditioner for
her in the barn-apartment. The air conditioner unit was
large enough it took less than a half hour for the
place to be comfortable on the hottest of days.

When Milly moved to close the door of her private
place, she watched her b*****r walking into the barn.
Before closing the door to her private home, the cute
teen girl greeted her b*****r and asked, "Hi Judson,
what are you doing? I'm hiding from mom - she took my
phone from me again."

"Yeah I know. I was listening to you two and laughing
at your commenting about the Second Baptist Church.
Personally I thought you were funny." By now Judson was
standing by the door of the barn-apartment, and his
eyes took in the extremely spandex short-shorts his
s****r was wearing. They cut across her legs directly
at the level where her legs connected to her body and
he saw they were splitting her pussy right down the
middle. His eyes also took in the hair hanging from the
legs of the shorts.

Turning away from him, Milly said to her b*****r, "Come
in and sit a while in my house. Do you like how I've
fixed the place up?" and wiggled her tiny round hips
when walking toward the air conditioner. Milly could
sense her b*****r's eyes starring at her hips, although
she couldn't see his face. She was glad that more than
half of her buttocks were uncovered and her thoughts
weren't sibling related.

Judson was looking at the smooth tight round globes of
his s****r's hips and knew his thoughts were
i****tuous. There wasn't any way Judson couldn't help
but notice how nice his s****r looked. Saying to him
self, she is really cute and her auburn hair makes her
look sexy as all get out.

Heck man, my s****r has really great boobs and he knew
personally they were 38-C in size. This he knew because
he read the small white tag on the back strap of the
bra after he had rummage around in the laundry hamper
in the bathroom seeking them out to use when he
masturbated.

Not satisfied with just studying her bra, Judson
searched until he located a pair of her panties. He
checked her panties and found they were a size five. At
times Judson would placed his s****r's panties against
his face as he masturbated to her aroma on the soft
cloth in the center of her undies.

There were times when he actually licked the crotch of
her panties, especially when seeing they were stained
and he wondered if the crusty stuff he found once in a
while was from her becoming excited and leaking her
come in the garment. He tried to visualize what his
s****r would look like nude while stroking the hard
thing in his hand until it released its wet contents in
jerking squirts.

While rubbing his hand over the growing erection in his
Levis, his s****r Milly turned around to find him
studying her with a lustful stare.

She thought for a moment her b*****r would jump her
bones, as some of her friends said their boyfriends did
to them. Smiling at her b*****r, she asked in a sexy
way, "Like what you is seeing b*****r?"

Since turning 13, Milly had the normal teen feelings
and desires of other girls and often teased the boys in
the small town by flirting with them in body movements
and words that seemed to be making promises. For the
past three years she had often wanted to have sex, but
knew her father being the minister, some boy would tell
him during a religious soul saving meeting used to
cleanse the youthful lad's sins that he would confess
to the minister he had messed with his daughter.

A few times she did permit a boy to touch the little
spots on her chest when they first started to grow, and
even later when they got bigger. During some bus trips
to football games a few guys were lucky enough to cup
her breasts under her bra. By she arrived home her body
was on fire and she wanted sex in the worst way.

Between her legs was off limits to all, except one; who
had been the youth pastor who had spent the last summer
with her father. He had instructed the perky 15 year
old girl how to stroke a cock and hold her legs apart
enough for him to touch her. Eventually he convinced
the charming girl they should "just go part way" and
after a few minutes of going part way dumped his loads
of cum in the sweet grotto between Milly's thick growth
of russet colored hair that lined her sex.

"Milly Darling" he called the girl who soon found the
small back office in the church basement an ideal place
to explore sex. Sex wasn't complete as the youth
minister, Brad, said he wouldn't deflower her, but
would provide both pleasure. Oh did he ever, Milly
thought and many times she begged him to shove it all
the way up her.

One day Brad told her, "Milly, you have the most hair
on your little hole than any female I have ever seen. I
mean it is thick and long. You're sure are a surprise
k**."

Heck she had found her little hot hole a boiling spot
that would exploded when the youth minister worked his
thing back and forth in the entrance of her sex. Milly
loved feeling the top of his cock rubbing the tiny
button at the end of her funny looking thing she called
a girl's penis. There were days when she made Brad do
her three or four times.

Smiling as she observed her b*****r running his hand
over his doohickey, she realized he had been watching
her butt in the extremely short shorts covering only
half of her buttocks.

"See something you like to look at b*o... be careful it
doesn't bite you," Milly said in a playful voice? Am I
pretty and sexy Judson?" the teasing teenager asked her
b*****r.

"Oh yeah. Man you are really a great looking girl. If
you weren't my s*s I'd try to hook up with you," Judson
replied. Knowing that using the term hook up also meant
having sex with someone. The 14 year old boy hoped his
s****r didn't tell their mother what he had said.

Still his eyes watched his s****r and in utter
amazement looked on as she took the top she was wearing
and somehow flipped it up and down over her boobies.
For the first time ever, he had actually seen a girl's
boobs encased in a bra. Judson grabbed his cock inside
his pants and being to rub it as his s****r showed him
her boobs.

With a mischievous look crossing her face Milly winked
at her b*****r and asked, "Like what you just saw b*o?
Maybe if you would show me yours then I would show you
mine. Have you ever seen a girl naked, Judson?" and as
she spoke once more pulled the top down and this time
let it stay below her breasts before pulling her bra up
over her boobs and display them to his eyes. Then Milly
said, "Okay your turn. If you lock the door and take
all your clothes off, then I will, also. Do we have a
deal b*****r of mine?"

Something that he had never expected to happen was, and
after locking the door pulled his tee-shirt over his
head and tossed it on one of the chairs. Slowly he
unfastened the belt around his waist, unsnapped the
button on them and tugged the zipper down and eased his
Docker's from his body. With shaking hands Judson
pushed his boxers down from his hips and revealed his
throbbing erection to his s****r.

"Holly cow, man that thing is big. Are you bigger than
other guys Judson? Have any other girls seen your
whopper?" and with unhurried steps Milly walked over to
stand directly in front of her b*****r's nude body.
Wow, his boner is sure bigger than Brad's the youth
minister.

Nothing was said by either sibling, and before his eyes
Judson watched the first female ever to remove her
clothes and display her charms to his eyes. When he saw
the pinkish brown of her nipples capping her breasts,
he couldn't help but love seeing how his s****r's boobs
were disguised with a sprinkling of freckles. The small
spots seemed to make a pattern of dots that made him
want to kiss each of the marks that were on her chest
and then grew on her breasts until the reached the
round quarter size circles of reddish pink that help
her nipples in the center.

"Holly mackerel but you have a lot of hair on your
pussy. Darn Milly! Like wow! You also have the most
beautiful boobies of any woman I've ever seen. May I
touch or kiss them s*s?" and as he spoke moved his face
forward until his lips were pressing against the point
cones growing out from her body. Breaking the kiss for
a moment, Judson in broken English and due to his
excitement remarked, "They so hard and skin so soft."

"Hey, I thought you'd never seen a naked girl before;
you lied to me," Milly asked with hurt in her voice in
first believing she was allowing him to see her as the
first nude girl in his life.

"No I didn't lie, but I have a magazine with pictures
of naked girls in it. Oh yeah, there was one girl, well
not a girl, but a woman who saw me nude," Judson told
his s****r.

"You serious? Who saw you naked?" and her hand reached
out to touch the young penis pointing straight up in
the air and nearly against his tummy.

Knowing he might get in trouble for telling who had
seen him, Judson said, "Don't tell on me, but it was
mom and it was really spooky. She came in my room the
other morning and I was lying on top of my bed with
only my boxers on as I had been playing like - you know
with my boner. I heard and saw the door starting to
open so I jerked my hand away, but couldn't cover
myself before she entered my room. I watched with my
eyes squeezed shut most of the way. Mom opened my
bedroom door and stood in the doorway."

After pausing a moment, he continued, "Mom watched me
for a while and my thing was sticking up in the air as
mom walked over and looked at me, then she leaned over
and placed her mouth about an inch or so from the end
of my dick. She blew lightly on it and I thought it
would make me come. For the briefest of time, she stuck
her tongue out and let the tip touch the slight on the
end... you see it there? Finally she stood up, looked
at me once more and then left my room."

Milly shook her head in disbelief and asked, "You
serious? Religious mom was checking out your equipment?
Darn, what a trip. Do you like my hand holding your -
you called it a dick, is that right?" and begin moving
her hand up and down on his stiff thing. It was as if
her hand had a mind of its own. One thing was certain,
her own body wanted touched after feeling his thing
starting to jerk in her hand.

"Milly, oh s*s, you is gonna' make me go off... aiyeee,
now! Jack me faster s*s! I'm coming now - oh Milly I
love you, even if you are my s****r! Oh!" and as he
sobbed out his feelings, his first sexual experience
with a member of the opposite sex caused him to squirt
off.

Judson watched it splattered all over his s****r tummy.
Some landed on the hair growing on her lower tummy. He
could see it was running down around her pussy.

The surprised teen girl had no idea her b*****r's penis
would empty its stuff so quickly all over her belly and
onto her pussy. The excitement of feeling it jerk and
spit out its stuff made her feel weak. Milly thought
how it has been a year since I felt a cock spray its
load of come on or in me.

Still holding Judson's thing in her hand she moved to
the small single bed in the barn-apartment and lay
down. Tugging on her b*****r's thing she pulled him
down with her. Milly turned on her side and placed her
left leg up on her b*****r and told him, "Move onto
your side and face me - yes, like that."

Judson was amazed to feel his s****r rubbing his thing
against the lips of her sex and understood that if she
continued what she was doing he would again become
erect. Within no more than two minutes he was
completely firm and his s****r moved onto her back.
Without releasing her b*****r's hard thing, she told
him, "Get on top of me. You can work it in the edge,
but don't push it all the way up into me. You're my
b*****r so we can't have sex together."

Fitting his body over his own sibling's small frame,
while rubbing his thing up and down the wet and hot
feeling center of her sex he couldn't help but ignore
his s****r's comments as he wanted to feel his boner up
in a pussy, s****r or not. Judson was soon working his
erection deeper and deeper up his s****r's welcoming
hole. Finally he was at least two inches deep in the
hot wet passage and he wanted to bury his bone all the
way inside his s*s.

Images of the youth minister telling her he would just
put it in the edge and go part way. Milly decided this
time she wouldn't be denied the feeling she had wanted
from the gitgo with the youth minister last summer, and
decided to forgo the knowledge she was doing the deed
with her own b*****r.

In a very low tone of voice Milly breathlessly said,
"I'm gonna' get my pussy fucked - finally I'm gonna'
get fucked. Oh Judson you can do me if you want," and
she didn't think her b*****r heard her, but she knew in
another minute she was about to be nailed to the bed.

"Push it in me a little way and work it back and forth.
Just don't shove it all the way inside me, okay
b*****r?" and as she spoke knew only one thing, she
wanted him to put in in her all the way so she could
finally have sex, she just couldn't say so to her own
b*****r.

Judson was beyond any thoughts about what to do and not
do, and only knew one thing, "I want to feel how hot my
s****r's pussy is inside. Gee I can get her cherry if
she doesn't know I'm gonna' shove it up her. Wow is it
hot inside," he said to him self as he eased it a
little deeper each time he shoved forward.

"Oh my Judson, be careful," Milly said as she felt the
long thick thing starting up inside her pussy. Thinking
she was ready for more, told her b*****r, "Shove it a
little deeper... yeah like that. Noooo, oh hell it
hurts!" and one thing was certain, her b*****r feed all
of his cock into her and spit her virginity before she
was ready and the somatic pain gave the teenager both
stinging and burning sensations from being stabbed all
the way up into her sex.

Milly felt her b*****r must be all the way up her and
her b*****r's cock felt so deep up her sex, it caught
the teenage girl completely unexpected. "Hell Judson,
you're killing me and splitting me apart. Wait!"

"Don't you like it? Why did you scream s*s?" the
younger of the siblings asked. Judson didn't realize
he'd got his first cherry with a hard lunge of his dick
up his s****r.

Wincing out in the pain of having her virginity spit
apart so suddenly, Milly exclaimed, "Damn Judson, you
just got my cherry. Oh crap. Oh well, move it back and
forth, it's too late to worry now. Oh no, not so hard.
Gosh you must be bigger than other guys and it feels
like you gonna' punch my tummy to death. Darn Judson,
it hurts and feels good all at once," and for the next
seven or eight minutes the siblings enjoyed their first
act of intercourse.

Before the day ended, Judson had shot several loads of
sperm filled semen into his s****r's welcoming sex.
That day they were lucky that Milly had only finished
her periods a few days before. When his s****r took him
in her mouth and sucked him until he shot off, he had
to ask, "Gee s*s, how many guys have you done it with?"

"Judson, how can you ask such a thing? You saw my bl**d
and knew you got my cherry - you were my first, but I
knew girl's suck guys off, so did you like me sucking
your boner? I wanted to be the first to give you a BJ,
as you're the first guy to shoot his stuff in my little
hole. Guess I should say two holes. You ready again?"
and the girl was soon feeling the large young cock
plowing her open and deep up inside her by now tender
pussy.


PART 7
------

Two weeks later, Judson went with his mother to a
f****y funeral that was two days drive to reach. The
first night on the road, he and his mother got a motel
room and Judson was happy the place had a pool he could
swim in after they had checked into the motel.

That night they shared the king size bed, and before
long had snuggled up while watching television. Nothing
happened as they watched the show and then the late
news. When they lay in the dark room, he felt his
mother pulling him onto his side and facing her. He was
erect and afraid his mother would discover he was
excited, and she would think it was from her. He still
thought of her watching him that morning in bed when he
had a boner on, and she had walked into his room.

When they got ready for bed, he had seen his mother
undress and slip on her short gown, and to his surprise
she had removed her bra and panties. All he could do
was compare her to his s****r, and knew his mom had
bigger boobs and a lot more hair on her sex. So much
hair he couldn't even see the lips on her pussy. When
she got into bed after slipping the nightie on, she had
smiled at him and asked, "You watched your mom get into
her gown. Did you like seeing me, and am I pretty?"

To his surprise, his mother hand turned onto her side
and was facing him after she was in bed for a minute or
so. Then she reached out and moved so spots of their
bodies were touching the others intimately.

Moving so he was pressing against his mother, Judson
hoped she wouldn't know he was attempting to shove his
painful erect boner against her body, and he felt his
mother's arm reach across him and her hand settled on
his back. Nothing was said, but he reached down and
slid his cock from his boxers and eased his body
forward against his mother's body.

When Alicia felt her son moving toward her, she knew he
had taken his young cock from his boxer shorts. Alicia
moved her leg up over his body. Her short gown was up
over her hips and a bolt of lightning struck her as the
hard young cock of her son punched against her mass of
pubic hair.

For a few minutes neither said a word nor moved. Taking
things into her hands, Alicia rolled onto her back and
pulled her son with her. She opened her legs and the
firm member of her son was seeking its pathway through
the hair covering and growing around her sex.

Then it happened. The large pole of her son's penis was
sliding up into her body. Alicia shuddered as if her
body was chilled to the bone, while sobbing out, "My -
oh my, oh Judson you mustn't shove it all the way up
into me. Oh son it's too late. You're all the way up
me! God you're large Judson... yes, oh yes like that."

Having learned the way to great and happy sex with his
s****r over the past couple of weeks, Judson knew how a
female liked feeling a boy move his thing inside her
sex. For the next several minutes both mother and son
strove to give the other total bliss. What Judson
didn't know was he wasn't the only male besides his
father to be up in her body. When he asked, "Mom, have
you done this with someone besides dad?

"What an odd question - you don't ever ask a woman such
a question. But no, you only the second man to be in my
body, now are you happy to hear that?" and she patted
his buttocks as he lay over her.

But she smiled in thinking, "You're only the first in
more than two years to unleash his male juices inside
his mother's pussy."

Feeling his ejaculation moving from his testicles and
up through the nearly eight inches of his 14 year old
penis and as if being blasted from the end of a
shotgun, his semen coated the interior of his mother's
vagina. The excitement caused him to shout out, "Augh
mom - I'm coming in you, augh mom it feels so good! Do
you want me to come in you?"

Judson realized his question was rhetorical as he had
already squirted twice and was ready to allow another
squirting load of his young cream in the tight grip of
his mother's sex and finally the small seeping stream
of cream eased from his penis as he begin to shrivel up
to a used up hard-on.

After they finished reaching their sexual satisfaction
they lay one on the other. When she felt her son
starting to move from atop her body, Alicia wrapped her
arms and legs around her son and whispered in a sated
voice, "No, no Judson don't move. It has been so long
since I've felt a man inside my body - my God what a
man you are. You're so large and firm. Get hard for me
again - yes, like that, let it grow. Move it easy in
me, but don't let it slip out. Like that darling - like
that; augh son, you're getting big again."


PART 8
------

She had walked to the small diner on the main street of
Wendon and now sat at one of the three outdoor tables
and enjoyed her soft drink and fries. She saw the man
watching her and knew the bright orange spandex short-
shorts were catching his attention and also the tube
top enclosed around her hard breasts and pointed
nipples poking through the band of her top were likely
making his imagination run rapid. Milly had watched the
man get down from the large tractor, without the
trailer rig and walk toward the diner.

When Chet walked past the girl he saw she moved her
legs apart as if to flash him. "To bad she isn't
wearing a skirt and flashing her young panty covered
pussy in my direction," he thought to him self. "Even
so, I'll be damned, but I can see the material of her
shorts separating her little twat. Holy shit, the lips
of her cunt shows it must be one tight little hot box."

Just as he approached the table where the girl sat, he
listened as she greeted him, "Hi, hot today, huh?" and
her legs moved as far apart as they could evidently
spread. Before his eyes he could see small whiffs of
hair sticking out on each side of the legs of her
shorts.

"Sure; yeah I'll bet it could be hotter. I'll bet - I
mean it certainly is hot and Chet said the two comments
to see what the girl would do or reply.

"Get your food and join me, there isn't anyone else
here to speak with. Have you eaten here at the Wendon
Diner before? If not you gotta try the Giant Wendon
burger and ask them to load it with everything. You
gonna love it, and I love things big; hee-hee-hee,"
Milly remarked knowing her comments were nothing more
than a double entendre.

Catching the sexually suggestive comment from the girl,
he figured she was around 15 or 16, Chet replied,
"Sounds like a winner, so if big is good for you then
it will good for me, how about I bring my food out and
join you?" and listened as the girl made another remark
that was assuredly an invitation, if not a direct and
provocative summons to join her in more than
conversation.

With a smile on her cute and definitely adorable face,
Milly said, "Oh yes, big is good for me. I like a big -
you know a big sandwich."

Watching the man walk into the restaurant, Milly knew
she was leading the man on, but for four days she
hadn't been able to enjoy the pleasures her b*****r
could give her. Even her attempt to seduce his best
friend Jacob was for naught and she determined he was
such a dud that he was scarred to be with her. Maybe he
has a small dick and doesn't want to let me find it
out, or his is afraid of getting his nuts off with a
girl. "I'll bet the trucker has a big one and he sure
checked me out.

Five minutes or so later, she watched the restaurant
door open and the trucker walked over and sat down with
her. "Hi there, I'm Milly. What is your name?" and she
giggled when she saw him looking at her breasts and the
nipples sticking out in front of her tube top.

"Hi right back and I'm Dru, the trucker replied and
smiled as he decided for some reason not to tell her
his name was Chet Heywood. So is this the sandwich you
were telling me to order? You're right about one thing.
It is big and the woman inside told me it was eight
ounces of prime chuck. Hope the onions don't bother you
- later, but you said to ask for everything. Did I miss
something?" and allowed his eyes to focus directly on
the nipples pushing the front of the tube top out.

"Oh, I don't think you missed anything, but if you did
we'll have to take care of that later," Milly replied
and used her fingers as if adjusting her top, but in
effect pulled it up a little so the bottom roundness of
her right breast cup was exposed.

For the next twenty minutes they k**ded each other and
finally Chet asked, "So are you the preacher's k**, or
at least the woman inside said you were? What gives,
are you as mischievous as you act or having fun at my
expense Miss Milly?"

"No, I'm not mischievous, but lonely. Yep I'm the
daughter of the preacher of the First Southern Baptist
Church of Wendon. My mom gets ticked at me for making
fun of the Baptist always saying the First Baptist, and
she gets all bent out of shape when I ask her where the
Last Baptist Church is located. Something wrong about
my being a preacher's k**?" and this time she pulled
the tube top so the round top of her left breast was
exposed down to where her areola was visible. As if her
boob itched, Milly scratched the pink circle and knew
her nipple was exposed.

Four minutes later Milly was inside the cab of the
large truck and seated sideways in the seat so she was
facing Dru. Milly asked where they could go, he told
her, "Back out to the truck stop at the intersection.
Mind if we pull on the back side and park?" and to his
surprise watched as the girl removed her seat belt.

Easing her tube top off and then her shorts and lastly
the small piece of material that made up her panty.
Chet watched as she slide the small thong over the
mirror and smiling asked, "Isn't that better than the
dice most guys hang on their mirrors?"

"Definitely better - a heck of a lot better. You're
awfully brave or something and I hope you not trying to
get me in trouble. Damn but you're stacked. What size
tits are those? 38's?" Chet asked and eased his hand to
cup her full solid left boob.

Milly sat nude before the large black male and wondered
what he must be thinking and liked how his hand was
lightly squeezing her boob. Asking, "Care if I get in
the back where no one can see me?" and she climbed into
the sl**per. The overly stacked teen felt the large
hand move up her leg and slide between them and her
body trembled as his fingers sought her pussy.

Chet could feel the girl respond to his fingers as they
played in the narrow crack between her legs. Man but
this girl has got a great muff. Man I could rest my
face in that thick hair for a month and not want to
move. Easing his finger up inside the narrow opening
between her pussy lips, Chet, asked, "That thing seems
awfully tight, you certain it has had a cock up
inside?"

"Yep, it's been opened like I told you, but it hasn't
for a few days. Besides I only started having sex a
short time ago. You better find a place to park this
thing before you start something, or else pull over to
the side of the road," Milly remarked and laughed as
she stopped in her climbing into the sl**per of the
huge Peterbuilt truck.

"We'll be at the truck stop in a couple of minutes, so
you get back there and get ready sweet one," Chet said
with a tone of voice indicating he was more than ready
to spear the little pussy he had just felt.

From what his fingers had discovered, he knew this girl
had a nice tight pussy, and had told him only one guy
had done her. Chet had chuckled as he had watched the
girl count on her fingers the number of times she said
the guy had shoved it up her and announced the guy had
done her 15 times.

Parked in the far corner of the truck stop parking lot,
Chet undressed and his thick dark colored cock was
pointing toward the girl. Her eyes watched his every
move and her face made a surprised look when she looked
at his cock.

With a glee in his voice Chet asked, "Little white
girl, you never saw a cock this big have you? Your
wondering what it's going to be like getting stuck with
a black bone."

"Oh am I ever. Dru, I can only compare your's with
Judson's, the other guy I've done it with. Man is sure
that thing is real? You're isn't as long as Judson's -
but sure a heck of a lot thicker than I've been
getting. Gee how big around that black thing you got
hanging there is?" and Milly's hand gripped the black
cock that was scarring her as she wondered at the
thickness and she asked, "Dru, how can such a big thing
get in me?"

Smiling as he looked at the girl and he said in a soft
voice, "Lie back and hold those pretty legs apart for
me. I want some of that delicious looking hair pie.
Damn girl you have the hairiest pussy I have ever seen.
Not only that I could hardly get my finger up in that
little twat. Time for a little dessert," and as he
spoke eased his face between the young legs.

For perhaps five minutes and finally getting the girl
off from licking her tiny clit, Chet was ready to fuck
the delectable little cunt.

With the large man over her, Milly felt Dru's hand move
between her legs as he lodged the head of his cock
between her labium. Already she could feel how big
around the end was when he pushed against her opening.
There was resistance and Milly was glad he'd licked her
sex. Making her pussy wet she determined his big thing
would enter her easier. Gosh but I hope he licks me
again, I love oral sex. Judson, you have something to
learn.

"Oh gosh Dru you splitting me open... its good, go
easy... augh! Dru!"

After a few movements of his back and forth in the
entrance of her tight pussy Chet felt the head slip in
and perhaps after ten or so shoves he was buried
completely up inside the 16 year old girl.

Chet listened as the teen girl moaned out the name that
the name he had given her as "Dru" as he drove his cock
in and out of her pussy. Each shove into her pussy was
done slow and firmly and he didn't give her time to
accept each shove up into her body before he pulled
nearly all the way out before plunging all the way back
inside her tight little cunt.

All Milly knew was how different it was to feel
something stretching her so wide open, and not striking
so deep inside her body. Even so she thought he is
still striking in me deep enough it kind of hurts. Then
she felt him shoving harder and faster and she sobbed
out, "Ughhhh, oh heck Dru you're killing me... go
easy!"

Voicing her approval of the overly thick cock opening
her so wide on each shove up her, Milly was moaning
out, "Umph... oh man not so fast... ugh, oh gawd it's
good, but you must put my legs down. Dru for gawd's
sake let my legs down off your shoulders! Nooooo, oh
hell it is killing me when you do that," she cried out
as her body was bent backwards and her feet were behind
her head as the thick erection plowed her hard and
fast.

She cried out in release when the massive thick black
cock was filling her sore pussy with its come. "I'm
getting off - oh hell but it is so good... fuck me some
more... don't stop, oh no... please don't stop," she
sobbed out when she felt the thick cock pressed up into
her and realized the in and out movements were stopping
as her pussy was drenched with the cream from the black
cock.

Twice more Milly felt her pussy plundered by the overly
thick cock before she was dropped off near the barn on
her farm. She watched the large truck drive off and
noted it had no company markings on the sides or rear.
Gee I wonder what Dru's last name is and I forget to
get his phone number. Boy would I like to have him
again. Maybe he will stop at the restaurant again.

Chet smiled to him self as he drove off thinking what a
great fuck the little winch was. He loved hearing the
teen girl cry out when taking her puckered rear
opening. Hell she was something else. I should have
gotten her phone number, but it is better she don't
know me, after all my being 35 and she is only 16, I
could get one hell of a long vacation.


PART 9
------

Three months later the doctor confirmed Milly was
pregnant. Her mother and father tried to f***e her to
tell who she had been having sex with and got her with
c***d. Milly refused to say the baby's father was and
even when threatened to have her apartment taken away
from her place to live, she didn't tell about Dru. One
thing Milly knew was if her parents knew she was
pregnant by a black man or a remote possibility it was
her own b*****r's baby she was carrying she would be
f***ed to have an abortion.

Hearing his s****r refuse to say who knocked her up
pleased Judson, but he and his parents were totally
surprised after another six months passed and Milly
delivered healthy black twins, a boy and a girl. No
matter how much of an investigation the sheriff's
office did, they could never determine who Dru was.

One thing Alicia knew was she didn't want any more
grandc***dren, white or black, so placed her daughter
on birth control. This pleased both siblings, and
Judson loved tasting the milk from his s****r's
lactating breasts. He learned to enjoy drinking the
juice from her sex and did so until they left home to
start their own lives. The siblings had sex together
several times a week and nothing was held back in what
they wanted to experiment with when coupling with one
another.

Even Alicia found her son to be a tremendous lover and
participated in sex with each other whenever possible.
One day while they were enjoying an afternoon of sex,
Milly walked from the barn-apartment into the house and
hearing her mother, walked to her parents' bedroom and
watched her b*****r riding their mother doggie style.
For a few minutes she watched in stunned silence, then
turned and walked to the barn where the twins were
asl**p.


PART 10
-------

Milly thought back to the day she had been lying nude
on her bed in the barn-apartment and her father had
walked in to discuss building two more rooms for her in
the barn. Evidently when her father had entered the
room she was asl**p, as it wasn't until she heard him
remark, "Honey, can we talk about the additions to your
apartment or do you want me to come back?"

She had looked at her father and saw his eyes were
directed at her sex and breasts. Instead of being
offended, she sat up and said to her father, "Here dad,
sit next to me. What do you have or have you decided
what to do with the place?"

Her father studied her body as he explained he was
going to have concrete blocks placed around the lower
part of the barn, and bricks placed over the block. The
top of the barn would be covered with vinyl siding and
the new addition would have a fireplace and reduce the
heating cost of the apartment during the fall and
winter months.

The new rooms would be bedrooms and the larger one
would be for her and another bedroom for the twins. As
they spoke he looked at her once more and as his eyes
moved to the hair over her sex, Milly opened her legs
and said in a soft whisper of a voice, "If you want to
just once, then I will... no I would like to with you.
Daddy it has been over a year since I had sex my first
time."

Knowing this would keep any suspicion from her and
Judson, Milly told the little white lie. When her
father didn't answer, but placed the papers on the bed,
she reached out and took his hand in her own. "Touch me
and do it to me... all day long if you want. Mom and
Judson won't be back until late this afternoon. Daddy
I..."

After graduating from high school, Milly enrolled at
the local junior college. Her father had built the
additional rooms on her apartment so Judson could sl**p
in the living room and it was like having his own room
in the barn-apartment. There were times Milly wanted to
be with her father again, but neither approached the
other about renewing their i****tuous relationship.

Her parents and Judson went on vacation and drove to
the Badlands for a two week trip. On the four day of
their trip they were killed when two tractor trailers
collided and her father's SUV was wedged between the
two large trucks.

Once the funeral was over and her life was back to
normal, Milly started college at the end of summer. For
the next two years of junior college and after two more
years at the local university, she had her bachelor's
degree and attending grad school to become a
pharmacist.

Milly was 25 years old when she obtained her license as
a pharmacist. Her life was easier by not having to
attend class, take care of her c***dren and the twins
had grown into nice p*****ns. They gave her no trouble
and she was glad that her son had moved into the room
that had been her b*****r's room before he was killed.
She had caught the twins playing house a couple of
times, but never noticed them doing anything sexual and
determined they were simply exploring each other's
bodies.

She worked at a local pharmacy and her neighbor baby-
sits for her. One Saturday and just before lunch a
motorcycle pulled into her drive and she watched the
man get off the bike and remove his helmet. Her eyes
took in the handsome man and then realized it was her
second cousin Muriel.

Running out the door and toward the man, who was
looking at the house and not her barn home, she
shouted, "Muriel... Muriel, oh gawd it has been so long
since I last saw you," and by now was hugging the
handsome man in her arms as he pulled her into his
strong arms.

After a few minutes, they stood looking at each other
and she recalled her mother once telling her that she
had allowed her cousin to measure her boobs. When she
asked her mom, "Is that all you did or will you tell
the rest?" and giggled as her mothers faced turned red.

"Never you mind. I wish we could go visit the folks
back home. I haven't been back since you were 3 years
old."

"Come on in, the k**s are visiting the grandparents for
the month in West Virginia. How have you been... how
long are you staying? No wonder mom always said you
were her favorite cousin... your really handsome...
what are you 40 or so?" she asked in excitement in
being around a relative for the first time since her
parents were killed in the auto accident.

"Boy you are full of questions... yeah I'm 40 plus 1.
So I see you are getting along fine." and they walked
to the house together.

She let her mind wander and thought, "It has been so
long since I last had sex... my last time was with my
b*****r. Now I'm alone with a handsome man in my house
and my c***dren are gone. I'll be alone in my house
with a terrific looking man and... oh why am I thinking
of sex after all this time of being chaste?" and even
though she tried to set up a denial, Milly felt her sex
become damp with expectation.

They lay in her bed, their bodies soaked with sweat
from the excessive f***e of their sex and joining of
their groins. For the next hour they spoke like long
lost lovers and not second cousins. They joined their
pubic areas together once more and this time she didn't
climax, but Milly couldn't get enough of the thick
penis moving back and forth in her clinching body.

Once more they lay speaking and Milly asked, "Muriel,
did you and mom mess around or just play touchy-
touchy?" and her hand was holding his shrunken penis.
She loved feeling it being wet with his and her juices.

"Your mom let me touch her breasts, but when I kissed
her nipples for the first time, she wouldn't let me
touch her after that. That is the truth. Once time I
put my fingers in the massive hair she had growing
between her legs, and you have the same breasts and
hair as you mom."

END

... Continue»
Posted by famlover66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 6602  |  
92%
  |  3

Watching...Emmy - Part 2

Watching…Emmy - Part 2

Sub Title…
Young girls wet the bed too – Part 2

Note:
This is a new version…Edited from the original.



--------- Chapter 2


Jenny lay awake next to her sl**ping daughter, she was so tired, but she was also still aroused, and her young teen daughter sl**ping next didn’t alleviate her heightened state, but she intensified it…she laid thinking about what they had just experienced together.

Jenny had always had an intense interest in fucking…

When she was a young teenage schoolgirl, her parents had to move a few times because of the erotic activities she had become involved in. They caught her playing with older boys several times, with their cocks shoved into her cunt, and naked assed pumping vigorously. Then, they began to catch her with groups of younger teen boys and girls her age, in the garage, exposing herself to them, and teaching them what she knew about fucking. The last time, her mother caught her with an older sales woman in a changing room at the mall; her face had been buried between her thighs, licking at her pussy

No matter what her parents had done to her, or the therapy they sought for her, she refused to stop. She was insatiable and precocious, she just couldn’t keep herself form fucking around in the neighborhood. She wanted as much cock and pussy as she could get, and Jenny made sure she got it.

By the time she was married, her desires had become more controllable, but she couldn’t stop thinking about teenage boys and girls for long. Occasionally, she would discretely get to know the teen boys and girls around the places she frequented, like the mall or grocery store, when the desire got to be too much for her to resist. At those times, she just had to have some teenage boy’s cock in her cunt, or a pretty teenage girl sitting on her face. Her husband knew nothing of her erotic adventures for a long time. Then, when he found out, he tried to understand and seek help for her, but in the end, he couldn’t deal with the things she was doing.

Knowing she had to do something to save her marriage, she tried to get her husband to join her with a hot little teenage girl. But he refused, cursing her as a perverted crazy bitch. She pleaded with him, wanting to see his hard cock stuffed into a young teenage pussy. But, her husband became angry, threw her on the floor, and pulled his cock out without warning, and he began to piss on her. At first, she attempted to roll away from the stream, but then something happened to her. As he soaked her clothing, the hot piss started feeling good, and her cunt became aroused. To her surprise, she orgasmed…very hard.

Her husband packed his clothing and left her on the floor, soaked in his piss.

Jenny kept her piss wet clothes on all day, masturbating several times as she thought about being pissed on. She bathed and changed by the time Emmy and Bobby came home from school. Oddly enough, her ch(i)dren weren’t angry or depressed because their father had left them for very long.

That had been a few years ago now…he sent regular support checks…but saw the k(i)ds seldomly.

Freer now, with no one to interfere, Jenny kept up with her erotic pleasures. She gave into her urges a little more often now. When an uncontrollable mood struck, she would find a teenager eager to be seduced by a grown beautiful woman. She kept her activities well hidden from her ch(i)ldren, though. She didn’t want them to find out about her desires…until now…

She finally drifted off to a restless sl(ee)p…


---------------


She awoke in the early morning, the day was just beginning to brighten, she was alone in her bed. Her mind returned to thoughts of her daughter again, about what she and Emmy had done earlier in the night, and her cunt began to twitch. Her hard, rubbery nipples thrust upward from the flawless roundness of her tits. She closed her eyes, and slowly reached out her hand and slid it down her hip and under her nightshirt, down to her wet pantied crotch. She kept her pubic hair trimmed short, in the shape of a small triangle, her fingers slipped under the waistband of her panties and into her wet cuntslit, her ass began to writhe on the bed. She wondered where her daughter was…

“Ooohh Mom,” came the soft whisper at her hall door. Emmy stood at her mother bedroom door; she was holding her teddy bear “Freddie”. She had stopped carry him around with her several years ago, but she still whispered her Most Secret of Secrets to him. He knew everything, and remembered all of her wishes and desires.

“Yes Emmy?” Jenny said, as she opened her eyes to look at her daughter.

“I couldn’t sl**p, I got up to make some cocoa,” Emmy said. “I was thinking about what we…” She was watching her mother as she touched herself. Emmy liked to touch herself also…all of her friends were doing it also, they giggled endlessly when they talked about it, and about the things they learned in the Health Class.

“Lie back down with me honey,” Jenny interrupted, moving the covers and extra pillows over to make room for her teenage daughter. She noticed her daughter had her teddy bear with her…she looked so sweet and innocent with it…she wondered when she had last seen Emmy carry Freddy around with her, she acted so mature beyond her young age most of the time, but would giggle and act younger at other times.

The day was just beginning to brighten in the room; all the shadows were being chased out of the room, Emmy walked slowly to the bed, with Freddy swing from her hand. She was still just wearing her nightshirt; she lay on her back next to her mother. She propped up Freddy next to her, against a pillow…she wanted Freddie to watch them playing together…she liked what her mother did in the bathroom…she hoped they would be playing again…

Jenny turned onto her side, wrapping Emmy’s petit body into her arms.

“Did you like what we did, Honey?” she whispered softly, holding her daughter tightly.

“Oh Mommy yes…it was fun!” Emmy softly giggled, she wasn’t totally sure about sex with a girl, but she told herself…if her mother was okay with it…she would be also…she loved her mother deeply.

Jenny felt a small, tentative movement of Emmy’s hand toward her tit. Jenny sucked in a deep breath of delight. She took her daughter’s hand and wrapped it about her tit, her nipple pressing through her nightshirt into Emmy’s palm.

“Mmmmm,” she murmured, stroking her hand along her daughter side.

She pulled Emmy’s nightshirt up and found she was still bare assed naked under it, she fondled the side of her taut, bare ass. Emmy began to squirm, pressing her body tighter against her mother.

Jenny lifted up enough to pull off her nightshirt, she was now naked, but for her panties, she shifted on the bed, moving a tit towards her daughter’s mouth.

“Suck on my nipple, Sweetie….mmmmOOOOOmmmm,…Yes like that mmmm……that feels good, Emmy,” Jenny softly moaned.

Emmy looked at her mother’s almost naked body and her little pussy quivered. She liked her mother’s small tit’s, they were so firm, with areolas just slightly bigger than her hard nipples. Emmy’s closed her lips about her mother’s nipple, sucking on it tentively…it felt good to have Freddy watching…her body felt so tingly…she knew her mother was playing very naughty with her…but she liking her aroused feelings more and more.

Jenny cupped the cheek of her daughter’s small teen ass, squeezing it. Jenny’s cunt was pulsating with a moist heat. She listened to Emmy’s sharp intake of breath, as her hand slipped into the crack of her little ass, touching the puckered asshole. Her fingers then slipped up to cup her small, wet hairless pussy…she liked the fact Emmy groomed her little pussy. Emmy began sucking on her mother’s nipple more vigorously, twisting her ass against her mother’s hand.

“Let’s take you nightshirt off too, Honey,” Jenny whimpered softly.

As her daughter sat up, Jenny clicked on a bedside lamp. The youthful teenage beauty of her daughter, the shining heat in her green eyes, the expression of eagerness on her angelic face, almost sent Jenny into orgasm. Jenny lay still for a moment so she could gaze at her daughter’s petit, naked body.

Emmy’s shivered anxiously as her mother gazed at her naked body…

Laying on her side, Jenny looked down at Emmy’s luscious, teenage body. She wanted to shove her face between her slim thighs and suck her pussy violently, but she f***ed herself to take things slowly, she want to have her to be comfortable with what they were about to do.

“You’re so pretty, Emmy,” Jenny whispered, leaning forward, one of her hands went to her thigh, feeling the hot, velvety flesh of her thighs. Her small tits were so much like her own, the pink nipples were hard from her arousal, Jenny was surprised at how long and thick they were. Her pussy was shaved totally hairless, the delicate pink pussyslit so inviting to lips and tongue.

Jenny spread her daughter’s legs wider, watching her pussyslit part slightly like a blooming flower, “So pink and sweet…so pretty, and I bet it’s real hot too.” Jenny whimpered softly.

The words sent a rippling tingle of excitement through Emmy, her ass writhing on the bed. “You really like my…my pussy, Mommy?” Emmy asked shyly… she thought back to watching her mother masturbating in the bathroom and her little pussy began to quiver…she want her mother to play with her pussy so much, then she wondered how good her mother’s pussy would feel to her own fingers and she shivered.

Jenny laughed. “I love your little pussy!” Her hand moved up and down the shivering flesh of Emmy’s thighs. “It’s the prettiest pussy I’ve ever seen. Look Honey, your pussy is getting so wet!”

Jenny’s hand slid up and over to Emmy’s pubic mound, she heard Emmy’s intake of breath and her sigh, her fingers slid into her young teen pussyslit, feeling the slippery wetness. She leaned down and kissed Emmy’s thigh, the tip of her tongue flicking at the silky flesh.

“Aaahh…oooommuu…Mommy…mmmm,” Emmy softly moaned, she was so inexperienced with playing sexual games; she was enjoying the lessons her mother was giving her very much.

“Ooohh, I want to kiss your pretty pussy so badly, Honey,” Jenny mewled. “Do you want Mommy to kiss your little pussy?”

“What…what do you mean Mommy…why would you kiss my pussy…it’s all icky wet,” Emmy giggled.

“Mmmmooohh…Honey, you just lie there and Mommy will show you something that will make you feel real good,” Jenny laughed.

“Oooo….mmmm Okay Mom…I would like that.” Emmy giggled, as she shyly covered her face with her hands, so innocently…she wondered what Freddy was thinking.

“Oooo you are really going to like this, Honey,” Jenny groaned, as she leaned over her daughter’s wet crotch, she loved the fresh scent of her young teenage pussy. Her lips and tongue lick around her thigh, and over to her swollen pussy mound. Jenny pressed her lips against Emmy’s hairless pussyslit, kissing it softly. Emmy body shivered and she lifted her ass up, firmly rubbing her pussyslit at her mother’s licking tongue. Emmy lifted up on her elbows to watch her mother as her tongue slid into her tight, wet pussyslit for the first time.

“Oooo…Yes Mommy that is good…mmmmm so good,” Emmy loudly squealed.

“Mmmm…yes it is…mmmm you taste so good, Baby Girl,” Jenny said, slipping her hands beneath her daughter’s hips, cupping her tight asscheeks.

She darted her tongue out, licking slowly up and down the creamy pussyslit. Her uplifted ass swayed. Jenny’s mind was whirling with perverse, erotic delight. Her tongue moved about her daughter’s clitoris, licking it and finding it hard. She closed her lips about it and sucked gently, causing Emmy to purr and arch her crotch even harder against her face. Jenny’s hazel eyes were gazing into Emmy’s eyes as she sucked and licked at the youngster’s clit…she looked so angelic…so innocent.

Emmy was moaning continuously now, she spread her legs as wide as she could, and Jenny dr(a)ped them over her shoulders, the heat of those inner thighs against her cheeks felt good. Holding her daughter’s wiggling ass again, Jenny’s penetrated the tightness of her pussyhole with her tongue…mmmm she loved to play with young teen girls the most, next to a hard cock fucking her.

“Ooooo Yes…Mommy!” Emmy wailed, twisting her cunt against her mother’s mouth. “Ooooo that feels real good…mmm your tongue feels so good…yes lick me there mmmm Yes Mommy!”

Jenny clutched Emmy’s squirming asscheeks, driving her tongue frantically into her daughter’s pussy, fucking it with an eagerness that was stronger than ever. The sheer taste of her daughter’s pussy made her own cunt squirm, her flesh tingling with a burning sensation. She felt the wetness seeping from her own trimmed cunt, making her inner thighs slippery. She twisted her uplifted ass about, licking and sucking at her daughter’s pussy hungrily.

“Ooooo Mommy…oooo…my pussy feels strange…I think I have to pee…ooooo stop Mommy…I have to pee,” Emmy squealed, as she began to squirm uncontrollably, kicking her feet into the air and mashing her pussy into her mother’s face. “Ooohh Mommy…stop…aaaaHHHHHH”

“It’s okay Honey…this is what strong orgasm feels like…mmmm yes cum on my tongue, Sweetie,” Jenny moaned…she was going to have to show her daughter everything about sex…Emmy didn’t seem to know about all of the wonders of her maturing body yet.

The convulsions of Emmy’s sweet orgasmming pussy gripped Jenny’s tongue, and she thrust it faster and harder, making her daughter cum time and again. She lapped at the seeping wetness, taking delight in the sweet nectar, her tongue working to draw it out; she swallowed as much as she could. The spasms of Jenny’s cunt increased with each convulsion of her daughter’s pussy around her buried tongue.

Emmy was holding the back of her mother’s head, pulling her mouth tight into her quivering pussy. She thrashed and twisted her pussy up and down, bucking hard; grinding her spasming pussy frantically against her mother’s sucking mouth. Jenny fucked her tongue back and forth, reaching deep into her daughter’s creamy pussyhole, then her tongue was licking the hard clit.

“You gotta stop…Mom!” Emmy wailed. “I can’t take any more….ooohh Please Stop…Mommy!”

Reluctantly, Jenny pulled her mouth away from her daughter’s pussy. Her lips ached, and she ran her tongue over them, savoring the taste of her daughter’s pussy, grinning at her gasping daughter. She cupped her own small tits, firmly caressing them, her cunt still tingling with her arousal.

“Oooo Wow!” Emmy purred, when she stopped shaking. Her green eyes were bright, glittering. “That was really good, Mom…it was better than what you did to me in the bathroom…and my own hands.” She giggled, and covered her face with her hands, shyly.

“Ooohh…so you have used your hands on your pretty, little pussy Honey?” Jenny teased. “’Do you finger fuck yourself often, Emmy?”

“Ooohh Mom…what you said….and…and did to me…is so naughty….ooooo Yes…Mommy, I love to play with my pussy mmmm,” Emmy giggled through her hands, as Jenny playfully began to tickle her sides.

“That good, Honey…Nasty & Naughty play time, Yes that’s what we’re doing…I just Tongue Fucked you…in the bathroom I Finger Fucked you…it’s okay for you to say Fuck around me when we’re playing together, Honey…...do you touch your pussy often…do you talk to your friends about them playing with their pussies, Honey” Jenny laughed, as she tickled her daughter’s side harder.

“Sometimes Mom….we…aaaa…talk about playing with our pussies…it’s fun,” Emmy giggled loudly, without shame. “And I love to finger fuck my pussy a lot!”

“I like to do, also,” Jenny laughed, as she continued to tickle her daughter’s side…she liked her choice of words…she was learning fast. “But, only if I don’t have a nice hard cock to suck and fuck…have you played with a boys cock, Honey…tell me, I won’t get mad.”

“Cock!” Emmy squealed. ‘Oooh…No Mommy…do…do you like to kiss cocks, too Mommy?”

“Mmmm…Yes I like to suck cock and eat cum,” Jenny laughed, one hand inside her panties, brushing through her trimmed pubic hair. “I love big hard cocks, Honey…so will you…I love them in my cunt the best, fucking me.”

“Oooo Mommy…,” Emmy started to say before her mother interrupted.

“Ssshhh…Honey…your bother will be home soon…and I want to play with you some more,” Jenny laughed.

Jenny got up to her knees next to her daughter and removed her soaking wet panties, she parted her knees, her hands moving up and down her inner thighs, as Emmy watched with interest. She pulled the puffy, cuntlips apart, revealing the wet pinkness of her cunt. Emmy’s green eyes glowed in pleasure as she saw her mother’s rigid clit. Jenny held her clit between a thumb and forefinger, moving them back and forth.

“My clit is so big I can almost jack it off,” she laughed softly and sensually.

“Ooohh…can…can I touch it...can I play with your pussy, Mommy…” Emmy whimpered, as she sat up in front of her mother.

“Ooo, Yes Baby Girl…I want you to touch it and play with it very much,” Jenny whispered sensually, as she watched Emmy tentively moved her hand, and slowly ran her fingers through her trimmed pubic hair. With a boldness that Jenny admired, her daughter’s small hand began to tenderly caress her distended cuntlips. When her daughter’s fingers slipped between her cuntlips, Jenny moaned and arched her hips forward.

“I like the patch of hair, Mommy…I like to keep mine shaved bare, it feels good that way…you get wetter than I do…if I…if I play with you…if I finger fuck you…will it make you……feel……feel good too…will it make you cum Mommy?” Emmy shyly giggled, softly….she liked playing with her mother’s pussy very much…her mind hummed with erotic delight…

“Yes you’ll make me cum…I want you to make me Cum…Make me cum, Honey….mmmmm yes keep stroking my cunt like that and you will make Mommy cum soon…You’re so Precious,” Jenny purred, holding the lips of her cunt apart as her daughter’s fingers darted up and down. “Anything can make me cum…just thinking about a hard teen cock or a wet little pussy like yours will make me cum, Honey.”

Emmy showed a very erotic interest in her mother’s body, beyond what a normal young girl would, she boldly felt all about her mother’s body. She was becoming very comfortable with touching her mother, she cupped and squeezing her tits, and tenderly caressed her thighs, sliding her hot little hands over to feel her mother’s tight, rounded ass. She was making her mother heart quiver with elation.

“Lay back, Honey,” Jenny whispered softly. “I want to see if I can rub your pretty nipples with my clit.”

“Ooo…yes Mommy I’d like that!” Emmy squealed and giggled, flopping back on the bed.

Jenny walked on her knees up to her daughter’s thighs. She paused at her hips and straddled them, then pressed her wet cunt down upon her daughter’s young, hairless teen pussy and slid it firmly around her daughter’s wet pussy.

“Ooommmmaaahhh, Mommy,” Emmy groaned, as she arched her pussy up, pressing hard back onto her mother’s slithering cunt.

“Nice huh?” Jenny laughed. “I like feeling your pussy against mine, Sweet Baby…it feels almost like fucking a cock!”

After a few sensual strokes against her daughter’s wet pussy, Jenny moved her body forward, rubbing her moist pussy along Emmy’s silky flesh, leaving a wet trail. She lifted her hips up as she hovered over Emmy’s small tits. Emmy was holding her mother’s ass in her small hands now, gazing directly up into her mother’s dripping, wet pussy. Her green eyes became glassy, and she pulled at her mother’s ass, urging her forward. Jenny parted her cuntlips and rubbed her wet clit on her daughter’s long, hard nipple.

“Ooohh Honey hold your nipple still so I can rub it with my clit…..mmmm Yes…like that…mmm it feels good doesn’t, Sweet Baby,” Jenny softly moaned. “Your little nipple almost feels like cock, Emmy…it’s so hard and long!” Jenny whimpered, feeling the hard nipple rubbing at her aroused clit. “Oh, if your nipple was a cock, I’d fuck it so hard! I’d fuck that cock until it came in my hot pussy…filling my pussy with sweet, hot cum!”

Emmy giggled lewdly…she liked the way her mother was talking and playing with her, it was so naughty, she was very aroused now. She watched as her mother rubbed her velvety, wet cunt and hard clit over her nipple. She clutched tightly with one hand at her mother’s taut asscheeks, her other hand held her hard nipple still…her mother was making her body tingle all over.

“Mommy can…can I…can I kiss your pussy?” Emmy offered very shyly…she was loving what they were doing together, and she was eager to experience everything her mother would let her do.

“Ooohh…Yes…I would like that very much, Honey!” her mother moaned, she was very glad her daughter was so enthusiastic and receptive to playing with her.

“Oh good Mommy!” Emmy squealed, pulling excitedly at her mother’s ass, trying to pull her mother’s cunt to her face. “I wanna kiss your pussy Mommy…let me kiss it…I wanna kiss it!”

With shivering excitement, Jenny moved her cunt up to her daughter’s face.

“Stick your tongue out as far as you can, Sweet Baby,” she purred.

Hungrily, Emmy stuck her tongue out…wondering what pussy would taste like... her mother liked it, so she would too…she thought to herself…she wondered if Freddy was watching. She held her mother’s ass in her small hands, her tongue touched a wet cuntlip tentively, and she began to lick up the wetness from it, “Mmmm…I like it Mommy…yummy!” Emmy giggled, savoring her first taste of pussy.

She began to lick energetically at her mother’s sensitive cuntlips, her tongue slipping deeply into the slit. Jenny moaned as her daughter began to wiggle her tongue, licking at her long clit, lapping the wetness from her puffy cuntlips vigorously…what she lacked in technique, she made up with enthusiasm.

“Oooo Mommy…soooo good…I like sucking on your pussy,” Emmy giggled.

“Oh Baby, stick your tongue in my pussyhole…mmmm yes…that’s it yes…so fucking good!” Jenny wailed, moving her crotch closer to her daughter’s licking mouth. “Tongue Fuck me, Emmy…yes aaahhh…fuck Mommy with your tongue!”

Jenny was surprised at how quickly and eagerly her teenage daughter took to sucking and licking at her cunt. Emmy seemed to be so innocent, but she also had a very naughty side too, she was sucking her pussy as if she was staved for it…

While her daughter lapped her tongue up and down, her lips sucking at her cunt, Jenny sat up straight, reaching a hand back she began to feel Emmy’s pussy. She slid a finger into her pussyslit, fucking her little, hairless pussy, while Emmy licked with wild, hungry licks on her wet lips. Jenny looked down at her daughter’s pretty face, her green eyes gleaming, she began to rub her cunt harder onto her little, sucking mouth. Jenny’s body began shaking with blissful pleasure. The moist, wet sounds of her finger fucking into Emmy’s tight, little teen pussy increased her perverse ecstasy.

“Ooohh…yes Emmy…suck Mommy’s cunt!” Jenny moaned. “Suck it for me Pretty Baby…oooo fuck me…tongue fuck me…mmmm my cunt feels so fucking good!”

Jenny’s firm, small tits swelled, her nipples aching sweetly. Her cunt clutched at her daughter’s tongue, the lips twitching in gentle waves. The urge to piss was strong suddenly, but she held it back.

Sometimes Emmy’s tongue fucked into her mother, and other times she sucked at the puffy, cuntlips and clit. The combination was making Jenny shake with impending orgasm. Jenny rammed her finger in and out of Emmy’s young, hairless pussy, she was trying to bring the girl to climax with her.

“Oh…Emmy!” she groaned. “I’m about to cum, Honey…you’re going to make mother cum with your wonderful tongue…ooohh suck me harder…Fuck Me Harder….Cum with me…Cum too Emmy!”

“Mmmm…ooohh…Mommy you taste so good…mmmm yes fuck my little pussy,” Emmy giggled.

“AAAAAAhhhhh….mmmmmAAAAHHHH…..ooooooHHHH,” A shout erupted from Jenny, and the convulsions of her cunt on her daughter’s tongue was so strong that every muscle of her naked body quivered. She rammed her cunt against her daughter’s face, grinding frantically, feeling Emmy’s little pussy clutching and squeezing at her finger as her daughter began to climax with her.

“Ooohh Mommy…Yes I’m cumming too…mmmmAAAAAAAHHHH,” Emmy squealed.

The orgasms coursed through their bodies hotly, both of them moaning.

Jenny slumped to the bed, lying on her side next to Emmy. Their bodies shacking as their climax slowly faded.

“Mmmmooooohh…huuummm…that was good Mommy,” Emmy softly purred.

“Mmmm…yes that was good…you made Mommy cum so hard…I love you so much, Sweetie,” Jenny murmured, as she leaned over to lick her daughter’s face clean.

“Ooooo…I Love you too, Mommy…I liked kissing your pussy…it was so much fun,” Emmy giggled, feeling proud of herself for making her mother feel so good. “Can we do that again tonight.”

Jenny hugged her daughter against her naked tits. “Oooh Yes, Honey we can play together anytime you want to…and maybe I’ll find you a cock to play with also, Honey…you’ll love playing with a nice hard cock.” She knew just the right cock for her too…her b*****r’s…Bobby, would love to play with his little s****r and his mother…she was sure.

“Really….ooohh Wow…I can play with a boys cock…whose cock Mommy,” Emmy sighed with wonder.

“Ooohh….Yes, I would like to watch you play with a nice hard cock….And who’s cock….well that will have to be a surprise, Sweetie,” Jenny teased.

They hugged each other tightly, both of them delighted to have shared such intimate feelings together…neither of them caring if it was wrong. Jenny was so pleased to find her daughter was so erotic and willing to play with her. Emmy was too young to understand all of her new feelings, or about inc(e)st…she just, loved what they had done together…and wanted to do it again.

“Ooohh Honey…let me up,” Jenny said to her daughter. “I’ve got to piss before I burst.”

Emmy giggled and released her mother. She gazed at her mother’s rounded ass as Jenny got out of bed, and walked to the adjoining bathroom. Then, she jumped up to follow her mother, and grabbed her teddy bear on the way to the bathroom.

“I wanna watch you, Mom…like you watched me…I wanna see you pissing,” she said, her green eyes sparkling.

‘Oooo Honey, you can watch me pee anytime you want,” Jenny groaned…she thought back to what her husband had done to her, and her cunt quickened…she hadn’t thought of someone pissing on her since then…now her daughter brought her mind back to it…she was so aroused suddenly…she wondered what Emmy would do if she asked her to piss on Mommy…she wondered what was soon to happen.

She lifted the seat and straddled the bowl, not sitting down. She faced her daughter, and she leaned back a little, holding the water tank with one hand. Emmy sat up on her heals at the toilet bowl, her teddy bear close by on the floor. Jenny’s piss began to flow, the golden stream tinkling into the bowl. Emmy’s eyes bulged as she watched the stream of piss coming from her mother’s pretty pussy, memorized.

“Do you like watching me piss, Baby…isn’t beautiful?” Jenny moaned. Still pissing Jenny wiggled her ass.

Emmy found it very exciting to watch her mother pissing, her body twitched and her little pussy quivered with a renewed desire. Emmy moved her face closer to the golden stream.

“Be careful Honey,” Jenny said, “You’re going to get wet with my piss.” Jenny watched her daughter excited face…she was fascinated by watching her mother piss…more then she would have thought, Jenny was surprised and delighted…

“I don’t care, Mommy!” Emmy giggled. “I wouldn’t mind at all.”

Jenny shivered. Her first impulse was to piss into her daughter’s face, but she thought better of it. Things were starting to get crazy…she didn’t want to spoil the moment by being too anxious.

Emmy slowly moved her hands between her mother’s thighs, sliding up to her pussy, she pulled the cuntlips wide apart. She felt piss on her hands, streaming down her arms and dripping into her lap…she loved the feeling of her mother’s hot piss dripping onto her little crotch, and she made soft whimpering sounds, “Aaaahhhooommm.”

Jenny’s body was quivering…she was so aroused by what her little girl was doing. She watched as her piss streamed down Emmy’s hands and arms, to drip onto her lap…the urge to piss in Emmy’s face was very strong…she had to fight hard to resist.

The stream slowed and stopped, the last few squirts dripped from her cunt. Jenny watched in awe as Emmy began to rub her piss wet hands over her small tits, down her belly and over her little pussy mound, “Ooohh Mommy…your hot piss feels so good on my body…I don’t know why…but it does…I couldn’t resist playing in the piss like you did, Mommy…was it naughty?” she softly moaned, she was glad Freddy was there to watch her play in her mother’s piss.

“Ooo Honey…you’re making me feel fucking good…I Love You Baby Girl,” Jenny moaned, as she helped Emmy to her feet, her piss dripping from Emmy’s body. Mother and daughter stood naked in the puddle of piss on the tile floor, hugging each other tightly. “Ooohh Emmy get in my shower while I get you a bathrobe to wear…Bobby should be home soon….we’ll talk later”

“Ooo Mommy why don’t you get in with me,” Emmy giggled.

“I just might join you, Honey…now get cleaned up,” Jenny said. She swatted Emmy’s taut little ass as she went to get bath robes.



-------- Chapter 3



After their shower, Mother and daughter had breakfast, and they talked about what they had done together, and about letting Emmy play with a cock. She wanted to know more, but Jenny told her she would have to wait and see. They also talked about secrets and how to keep them.

Emmy was very excited and loved what they had done together, she giggled as they talked and hugged her teddy bear “Freddy” tightly, promising Freddy and she would keep their new relationship secret. She also thought about playing with a boys cock …she was very eager about playing with a boy’s cock…all of her friends had done it , now she would also.

Jenny thought her daughter looked so sweet and innocent with her teddy bear, and she was glad Emmy had enjoyed their playtime, because her mind was spinning with thoughts of more erotic fun in store for them.

Jenny had been thinking, her daughter was growing up too fast. Lately, she had been acting so mature, wanting to use make-up, her friends and Emmy talked endlessly about clothes, pop music, and what the teen celebrities were doing. But, now seeing her giggling and playing with her old stuffed bear, she knew Emmy was still a young girl at heart.


---------------


Later that morning; after her daughter went shopping with a friend and her mother, Jenny turned her thoughts to Bobby, her young son…

Bobby was a year older then Emmy, and he was a full head taller than his s****r. He had a simple handsome look with facial features similar to his s****r and mother, his hair was a dark blond and his eyes were hazel like his mother’s. He had a slim athletic body, he had just recently begun playing football. When Jenny looked at her son, her heart filled with tenderness for him.

Jenny after playing with Emmy all night, Jenny was now hungry for cum. As much as she loved have a young pussy to play with, she preferred a nice hard cock to suck more. A teen cock sliding between her wet lips, the smooth cockhead stroking the back of her, it was the sudden gush and taste of hot, creamy cum over her tongue and down her throat that was the ultimate ecstasy for her. She preferred to have a hard teen cock inside her mouth more than her cunt, actually.

Her mind began to spin and churn…she wondered if Bobby would like to play with her piss also…her daughter had awakened her memories of their father pissing on her in anger…now she couldn’t get the desire to be pissed on again, out of her mind…she hoped her ch(i)ldren would like to explore this new ecstasy with her…would they enjoy watching each other piss on her…would they let her piss on them…she thought her young daughter would probably enjoy it…she also felt that she should take things slowly, at first…at least…

She felt herself becoming more aroused by the minute, she should get ready, she had to find something to wear. Bobby should be home from Jimmy’s soon.


---------------


Coming out of the hallway and into the great room, she found Bobby playing a video on the couch and seeming to be bored. He had come home from his friend’s house without her noticing, her cunt began to twitch at the site of him. She felt the opportunity was right…she wondered how he would react.

She was wearing a pair of very tight, tan shorts and a thin cream blouse with no bra. Her shorts showed off the swell of her lovely ass and the puffy cameltoe of her cunt nicely. And her hard nipples strained and poked at the cream colored blouse she wore, the darker color of her areolas obvious. She had dressed this way in anticipation of his coming home, she wanted him to be turned on by the site of her. She sat down next to him, dr(a)ping her arm about his shoulders.

“I didn’t hear you come in…are you bored with your game already?” she asked, hugging him.

“What….oh Hi, Mom…..a little…I’ve beat this game a few times already….and I got home a few minutes ago….oh Wow, Mom you look good,” he smiled and laughed.

“What…ooohh Bobby, you’re not supposed to notice how hot your mother is…that’s naughty,” she laughed, as she posed seductively for him…she loved seeing his hazel eyes bulge, her plan was working perfectly.

She hugged his cheek to the slight swelling of her tits, caressing his arm slowly. Already, she felt the moist heat between her legs increase. She took his hand and placed it on her thigh, close to her cunt. She hugged him again, leaning down to kiss the top of his head.

“I’m sort of bored, myself,” she whispered, trying to look at his lap. “Want to wrestle?”

She began to tickle him before he could answer, making him squirm. She pulled his face tighter against her small, firm tit, trying to bring his mouth near to her hard nipple. She tickled him until he was laughing loudly and fighting back. Her hands moved up and down his sides, and over his hips…she knew she could get him hard with tickle fights sometimes…she didn’t let him know, that she knew he got hard at those times…the fight usually ended when that happened in the past.

But this time, it was going to end differently...

Bobby was laughing uncontrollably as he wrestled with his mother…he loved tickle fights with his mother and s****r…he usually won against his s****r. He liked to tickle fights with his mother the most… he wasn’t sure why, he just liked it more…and she also fought dirty when she knew she was going to lose, which made it funner…

He could soon tell though that this wrestle match was different…

“I bet you’re ticklish here,” she laughed, grabbing his inner thigh near his young teen cock. He was wearing cargo pants, and as she tickled his thighs, she watched his cock swelling…it made her feel good when she could get him hard, but not as good as watching Emmy sl(ee)ping did. She brushed her fingers across it, pretending it was accidental. His cock was fully hard now, and firmly outlined inside his pants, she kept tickling him.

“Ooohh…not there Mom…aaahhh…oooooHHHHHH,” Bobby groaned and laughed, he felt himself get a hard-on and he started to blush, most of the time that didn’t happen with his s****r…but it happened more with his mother.

They were both squirming around the couch, aggressively tickling each other, and soon they rolled onto the floor. Jenny was fighting to win, and she soon had him pinned to the floor with her full body weight, her face was so close to his straining crotch. She pressed her face into the hardness of his crotch as she held him down. The hardness against her cheek made her cunt throb and leak her wetness, then there came the pulsations as his cock began to spasm and jerk and he began to squirm powerfully…she heard him groan loudly.

“AaAaAHHH…ooooOOOOHHH…Mom what are you doing….oooooHHHHHH…AAAAhhh!” Bobby laughed and moaned. When he began to orgasm, he was shocked and embarrassed, he loved the feeling of his cock spasm, and the quivering of his balls felt so good. But, he was torn by the ecstasy of his orgasm and mortified by having his mother bring him off like this…he hoped she hadn’t noticed.

Jenny knew she had made him orgasm, she could feel his hard cock thrashing and throbbing in his pants and she heard his moans of pleasure…she had never made him orgasm before during their tickle fights. Be able to bring her son off like this, made her cunt quiver like crazy…she felt ecstatic. He tried to curl up and pull away from her, but she held him down with her full body weight. She pressed her open mouth hard against it, her tongue licked at the throbbing crotch, she felt the wetness seep through his pants…he must have squirted a large load of cum. Damn it, what a waste…she thought.

“Ooohh…ooooooo…Please let me up, Mom…..ooohh shit what are you doing…..” Bobby moaned, but his mother wouldn’t let him get up…he was so ashamed.

Jenny lifted her head, gazing with smoldering eyes at his flushed face. Bobby didn’t know what to do, or say as his mother pulled down his zipper…he just stared, transfixed. Jenny was panting with excitement as she reached into her son’s pants and pulled his cum wet cock free, she found he was keeping his pubic hair trimmed, which excited her. The head of his cock was dark red and bulbous, she gazed at her son’s young teen cock a long time. To her surprise, his prick was still hard and the size of his cock impressed her. Closing her fingers around her son’s cockshaft, she began to squeeze it.

“It’s okay Honey,” she whispered. “Mommy gave you a hard-on and made you orgasm…things like that happen sometimes…I understand what it’s like when a boy gets hard this way…you can’t help it…it’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

She squeezed his cock again. Her face was right above it, and she was so pleased she could keep him so hard. She watched his piss hole open and close as she flexed her fingers around his cock.

Bobby just stared and moaned in response, “Aaaaahhhhammmmooo.” He was feeling very good, not a single thought passed through his mind now.

“It’s beautiful, Bobby,” she whispered. “Never be ashamed of having such a lovely hard-on.”

Bobby squirmed; he raised his head off the floor and watched his mother. She glanced up at his young face, and saw the heat in his hazel eyes. She gave a low laugh and began to jack her fist on his big, teenage cock.

“Ooohh God!” she wailed, then she sucked her son’s cock into her mouth, causing Bobby to grunt with surprise.

She swallowed her son’s cock deeply, her lips at the open of his pants. The head of his cock probed her throat, and she let her lips squeeze at his prick. The lingering taste of his cum was sweat, making her tongue tingle, and sent shivers through her body.

She slid her mouth up to the bulbous head, she loved the feel and size of his teenage cockhead in her mouth. she began to flick her tongue around his sensitive piss hole.

“Oh Mom!” Bobby grunted, watching her lips stretching around his cock. “Ooohh Mom…ooooooo!”

Jenny slipped his cock from her mouth, grasping it in her hand as she began to stroke it, looking at him with her bright hazel eyes.

“Oh Bobby…I love it…I love your cock in my mouth…Mommy is going to take care of your lovely hard-on!” Jenny groaned loudly.

She slid her tongue over the smooth head of his cock as her fist pumped. The smoothness of her son’s cockshaft sent her body into vibrating pleasure as she took it again between her lips. She sucked him slowly, savoring the ecstasy of having her son’s cock inside her mouth. His prick was the perfect size to suck she found. She got it all into her hungry mouth and could still swirl her tongue around his cockshaft.

Her son’s cock was so hot and hard between her lips that her mind reeled with erotic ecstasy. She gazed back at Bobby’s face, her eyes rolling in erotic pleasure, smoldering in desire. She sucked his cock slowly for a long time, savoring the hardness, taking it deep, she was thrilled when the swollen head brushed at the back of her throat. The throbbing of his cock made her tight, wet lips tingle.

“Oooohh…Mommy…aaaaahhhhhmmm,” Bobby gasped and squirmed, he was watching his mother suck on his cock…this was awesome he thought, his embarrassment and shock gone…he and Jimmy had looked at his dad’s collection of naughty pictures and video’s last night…both of them had gotten ragging hard-ons, but they were too scared to take their cocks out in front of each other, that would have been too g(a)y…so they stroked off their cocks in the bathroom, each faking a need to pee. This was so much better….

Jenny stroked her son’s hips, she wished she had taken the time to pull off his pants. She wanted to feel his flesh, every inch of his young teenage flesh. Her small tits had become painfully swollen, her nipples threatening to burst through her thin blouse. Her ass clenched tightly in her tight tan shorts, and her cunt was swelling and burning, the wetness seeping from it was soaking the tight crotch. Her clit became as hard as his cock.

Jenny slid her mouth down, taking her son’s cock as deep as she could, her lips rested at the base, her tongue writhing as she licked the hard cockshaft, her throat closing and opening. She moaned, her eyes closed for a moment. She purred like a kitten as she sucked up, holding the head of his cock in her mouth as her tongue swirled about his sensitive pisshole. She got a taste of his piss, making her swoon with delight.

Bobby began to twist his hips, making soft panting sounds. Jenny knew the movements; he was close to orgasm, she wanted to taste his cum so badly. The best part of sucking a cock, was the cum squirting into her hungry mouth…she wouldn’t be denied that ecstasy this time.

“Oooohh Mom!” he squealed. “Wait…ooohhh Mom…AAAAAAAHHHHHUUUUUGGGGNNNN!”

His body twisted in sweet ecstasy, his balls and cock aching from the effort to shoot his cum. Being young, and inexperienced he did know what to do….he couldn’t cum in his mother’s mouth…could he? In an effort to get his cock out of her mouth, he pushed at her head, but she fought him, her mouth now going up and down on his cock swiftly. She sucked his cock franticly; she felt his cock throbbing harder as her lips sucked in a frenzy. She started moaning as her cunt wetness seeped from her quickening cunt, she became wetter and wetter, she pressed her thighs together, the pressure on her clit sending a rippling wave of hot pleasure throughout her body.

Jenny’s cunt erupted into a powerful orgasm, ecstatic convulsions just as her son’s cock pulled from her mouth. He rolled on his side, his hands gripping his balls and cock, his cum seeping through his fingers. She squealed in frustration as her climax rippled deep in her spasming cunt. Her cunt convulsed time and again, each spasm slowly fading. She sat up on the floor, her bright hazel eyes focused on her son’s clothed body, gazing at his flushed face. His cock was now limp and hanging from his fly, his cum in his hands and soaking in the crotch of his pants…Damn it, his cum was wasted again. She reluctantly smiled at her son, her eyes gleaming…she would have to let him know, it was okay to cum in her mouth next time.

“So Good?” she whispered.

Bobby shyly nodded, not knowing what to say now. Jenny searched his face for signs of shame or embarrassment. She saw nothing like that, only his surprise. She squeezed his limp cock, then opened his pants wide, pulling them and his underwear downward. She gave a soft gasp of pleasure as she looked at his now naked cock and ball sack.

Like his s****r, Bobby was grooming his pubic hair, he kept it short around his cockshaft and his ball sack just had fuzz. His ball sack was the most stimulating to her, it was the largest one she had ever seen on a teenage boy. With a hot hand she stroked the satiny flesh; she messaging ever so gently at the balls inside, with her other hand she began to manipulate his limp cock. She squeezed it, running her thumb over his sensitive piss hole.

“Oh Baby!” she mewled. “You’re so handsome…mmmmm you have such a beautiful cock, and such hot balls!”

“Mom…Emmy could…”

“Fuck Emmy,” she moaned.

Bobby laughed.

Jenny grinned lewdly at her son, gripping his growing cock and ball sack in one hand.

“That’s right, Honey,” she whispered. “Fuck Emmy…I bet you’d love to stick your hard cock up Emmy’s tight, little pussy and fuck her, wouldn’t you?”

“Wow Mom!” Bobby groaned, not knowing how to replay. He had never seen his mother act like this before, never heard her say such things. She was exciting him, and his cock was swelling to full hardness in her hand.

“Yes…that’s right,” she went on in a soft whisper as she stroked his cock and balls. “I bet you’d love to put your hard cock in her tight, wet pussy and fuck her…fuck your s****r’s pussy…cum in it…fill her hot, tight pussy with your cum…make it overflow. You’d love Emmy’s pussy, Bobby. She has a pretty little cunt that’s so hot and tight. It will eat your hard cock right up!”

Bobby was squirming beneath his mother’s hands, his cock hardening as she stroked it. Her hazel eyes gleamed. Jenny loved teasing her son, but about this she wasn’t teasing. She was going to get her son and daughter to fuck and as soon as she could…she would also have to get Emmy to a gynecologist as soon as possible to…she thought she knew the right one.

She wanted to see their young bodies twisting and writhing with Bobby’s cock in Emmy’s hairless pussy so badly. She wanted to watch Emmy’s lovely, tight ass twisting about with ecstasy. She wanted to watch them fuck wildly, without inhibition.

And piss…

Oh, yes and piss! Especially pissing together…piss with her, all of them pissing, watching, getting excited, feeling hot piss spraying all over their bodies…

Bobby’s cock was hard, very hard and erect, in her fist now. She gazed at it, her eyes going dreamy again. She cupped his balls, watching his cock sway.

“Mmmm so nice,” she murmured, leaning down and brushing the head of her son’s cock across her lips. She closed her lips on his piss hole and sucked hard as if it were a straw, then her tongue flapped about the head getting a taste of his cum. “Oh God…you taste so fucking good, Bobby!”

She couldn’t resist taking his cock into her mouth again. She sucked her son’s cock slowly, like before. Her cunt also began to throb and twitch…at that moment she decided she wanted more, she wanted to feel his prick inside her cunt, fucking her…she wanted her son’s cock to fuck her.

She lifted her mouth, she smiled hotly at up at him, then stood. She reached down to pull him to his feet.

“Come with me Honey,” she softly whispered.

Bobby held his mother’ hand as she led him down the hall and into her bedroom, his hard teenage cock swaying back and forth. The curtains were open, the sun was shining in. Jenny turned to watch her son’s face as she undressed, she peeled her tight shorts down over her hips, wiggling her ass, then kicked them from her feet. Bobby stared back at her with enormous eyes, then his eyes began to move downward to her trimmed patch of pubic hair and her wet pussyslit. She grinned at him, running her fingers through the neatly trimmed patch of hair.

“Do you like this Bobby?” she asked, her voice husky. “Do you like seeing mother’s naked, little pussy?”

All he could do was nod his head, stare dazedly at her naked pussy.

She sat on the bed, then sprawled on her back. Her small, firm tits thrusting against her thin blouse. Her fingers undid the buttons, then she flung her blouse open.

Bobby’s hazel eyes gleamed as he looked at his mother’s perfect tits. They were slightly rounded and firm, her nipples hard and swollen.

“Do you like mother’s tits, Sweetie?” she whimpered, as she reached out her hand for him to take, trying to urge him to the bed. “Would you like to play with mother’s tities…come and suck on my nipples…you can play with and suck on my tits all you want.

Bobby licked his lips, then his eyes moved down her naked, petit body as she spread her legs wide. The glistening wetness of her pink cunt seemed so inviting to his cock. The lips were spread like a delicate pink flower, her clit poking hard from the lips. Jenny watched as his cock jerked up and down, but he wasn’t moving, his eyes bulged, he was too absorbed in her nakedness to move.

Jenny twisted her hips, making gyrating movements, arching up and down, as though fucking in slow motion.

“Don’t just stand there Honey…come to mother…” she whimpered.

He took a tentative step toward the bed, he grabbed his cock, holding it tightly. His mother giggled lewdly, writhing her hips about invitingly.

“Put your cock in me Baby,” she hiss with hunger. “Put your cock in mother’s hot cunt, Bobby...Yes just stick your prick in my pussy…Fuck Mother…ooohh Fuck Me!”

Bobby was shaking as he stepped between his mother’s spread knees.

“You’ve never seen a pussy have you?” she asked. “Have you seen pictures or videos of naked girls Bobby…you can tell Mommy, I won’t be mad…seeing the real thing is so much better, isn’t?”

He shook his head, his tongue moving about his lips. He cast his eyes downward, shyly…“I’ve…ah…ah...seen a few pictures, Mom,” Bobby said, hesitantly, his voice low.

“I’m the first,” she laughed in delight. “My pussy is the first one…oh I love it…and I’m going to be your very first fuck, too…I’m so happy…mmmm Fuck Me Bobby…fuck mother’s hot and wet pussy…ooohh Baby you’re going to love fucking me!”

She lifted her hips, offering her steamy cunt to her son’s hard cock. She reached down and pushed his hand away from his cock, taking his cock into her own hand. She slid the head up and down the slippery slit of her cunt, mewling softly. She then guided his cock into her cunthole; she pushed the swollen head of her son’s cock in her cunt, and heard her son gasp as the velvety, wet heat of her cunt enveloped his cock. She raised her hips forward, taking his cock fully into the heat of her pussy, watching his dazed eyes bulge, as he watched his cock disappear in her pussy.

“Oooo Mom…aaaaahhhhhh!” he groaned

She squirmed her pussy against the base of her son’s cock, feeling it quiver deep inside. The hardness and the throbbing of it, caused Jenny to shiver in perverse ecstasy. The wet lips of her pussy gripped her son’s cockshaft tightly.

She held out her arms, and Bobby lay down on her, his young cock going deep, his ball sack slapping against her hot, round ass. Jenny hugged her son tightly against her small, firm tits and began to gyrate her hips, her hot cunt riding her son’s cock. He took a nipple into his mouth, suckling like he did as a baby.

“Ooohh Yes….mmmmm Fuck Me!” she hissed in a loud voice. “Fuck Mother, Bobby…ooohh Honey, fuck me hard and fast!” She moved her hand down and clutched his tight ass, pulling his cock deeper into her cock hungry cunt. Whit her other hand she held his head tightly to her breast.

“Oooo Mommy….aaaaahhhhhoooommmm…oooo Mommy,” he whimpered, softly.

“Ooohh Yes Honey Boy….Fuck my cunt…ooohh God…Fuck Mommy’s hot cunt!” she cried.

Her hips churned, as Bobby began to move his cock on his own, fucking her with hard strokes. The moist slapping sounds of his cock ramming into her wet pussy seemed loud. The sounds of her son grunting his pleasure filled her with delight.

Her fingers dug at his ass. Each time he thrust his cock into her, she pulled at his ass, keeping his cock deep in her cunt. She started mewling, her cunt gyrating in rhythm with his strokes. She lifted her legs, and wrapped them around her son’s hips.

“Bobby, your cock is fucking me so hard…ooohh I love it…love your cock fucking me…Yes fuck mother’s cunt…fuck the piss out of my cunt…aaaaaahhhhhhhh.” Jenny groaned.

“Oooo Mommy….oooooo Shit….oooo God!” he moaned.

Her hips jerked frantically up and down as she drew her knees to his shoulders. The new position spread the cheeks of her rounded ass, and his ball sack slapped against her puckered asshole. The added sensation drove Jenny wild. Her cunt was wide open, his cock stabbing into her tight cunt.

The sounds her son made as he fucked her with enthusiasm was music to her ears. She loved having young teen boys fuck her, she loved it when they would say lewd things to her. She wanted her son to say them too, tell her how hot, how wet, or how tight her cunt was. She wanted her son to tell her nasty things, tell she was a fantastic Fuck…but, she knew he was inexperienced, he would learn how to please her with time.

“Bobby ooohh Bobby…my cunt is sucking on your hard cock…it’s going to suck your cock off just like my mouth did…Yes fuck the shit out mother’s hot ass!” she whimpered.

Bobby rammed hard, his fuck stokes becoming quicker. He was gasping loudly, his head back, straining, veins bulging in his neck, his eyes were closed. His cock plunged faster and harder into his mother’s gipping cunt.

Jenny felt her orgasm swelling inside her. She clawed at his jerking ass with her sharp nails, whimpering as the ecstasy started rippling, between her thighs.

“Oooohh Yes Bobby…Mommy is cumming…Yes fuck me I’m cumming….oooo so fucking good…Fuck Me…Cum with me Honey…Cum in my hot little pussy…mmmm Yes Cum in Mommy!” She yelped, as her cunt convulsed. Her cuntlips grew tighter around her son’s cock, squeezing it hard as she climaxed. Her naked ass bucked and churned as she came in bliss.

“Oooo Mommy…oooooohhhhAAAAAAAAMMMMMUUUUUNNNGG!” Bobby’s body became stiff, his mother words of erotic encouragement were all he needed to stimulate him in the end, he fucked his cock as deeply into his mother’s orgasmming cunt that he could. The hot throbbing of her cunt became stronger, and he came shortly after his mother, with a loud grunt. His orgasm was very powerful, he held his throbbing cock deep in her spasming cunt, his cum spirting deep. His crotch mussels were squeezing his balls hard, shooting his cum in quick spirts, his balls began to ache from the strain of cumming again in such a short period. He rolled off his mother’s body gripping his sore balls, moaning with blissful agony.

He lay that way for several minutes…groaning, the aching of his balls and the spasms of his climax slowly fading…



Part 3…To come soon…..


To Readers who like my stories...I suggest making copies of them off of the Xhamster site, as soon as I post them. Don’t wait…they may get deleted again. I will be editing them as quickly as I can to comply with xHamster Porn Cops…Enjoy!

Hey if you liked the story click on…Like…and write a comment about what you liked about it. If you didn’t like it…DON’T try to get the story Deleted…just write a comment about what you didn’t like. This is a free story…Right…and I did spend a long time to writing it, Okay.
... Continue»
Posted by Mark234-satx 1 month ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 2825  |  
100%
  |  8

Young gurls w*t the bed too – Part 2

Young gurls w*t the bed too – Part 2




--------- Chapter 2








Jenny lay awake next to her sl**ping daughter, she was so tired, but she was also still aroused, and her young teen daughter sl**ping next didn’t alleviate her heightened state, but she intensified it…she laid thinking about what they had just experienced together.

Jenny had always had an intense interest in fucking…

When she was a young teenage schoolgirl, her parents had to move a few times because of the erotic activities she had become involved in. They caught her playing with older boys several times, with their cocks shoved into her cunt, and naked assed pumping vigorously. Then, they began to catch her with groups of younger teen boys and girls her age, in the garage, exposing herself to them, and teaching them what she knew about fucking. The last time, her mother caught her with an older sales woman in a changing room at the mall; her face had been buried between her thighs, licking at her pussy

No matter what her parents had done to her, or the therapy they sought for her, she refused to stop. She was insatiable and precocious, she just couldn’t keep herself form fucking around in the neighborhood. She wanted as much cock and pussy as she could get, and Jenny made sure she got it.

By the time she was married, her desires had become more controllable, but she couldn’t stop thinking about teenage boys and girls for long. Occasionally, she would discretely get to know the teen boys and girls around the places she frequented, like the mall or grocery store, when the desire got to be too much for her to resist. At those times, she just had to have some teenage boy’s cock in her cunt, or a pretty teenage girl sitting on her face. Her husband knew nothing of her erotic adventures for a long time. Then, when he found out, he tried to understand and seek help for her, but in the end, he couldn’t deal with the things she was doing.

Knowing she had to do something to save her marriage, she tried to get her husband to join her with a hot little teenage girl. But he refused, cursing her as a perverted crazy bitch. She pleaded with him, wanting to see his hard cock stuffed into a young teenage pussy. But, her husband became angry, threw her on the floor, and pulled his cock out without warning, and he began to piss on her. At first, she attempted to roll away from the stream, but then something happened to her. As he soaked her clothing, the hot piss started feeling good, and her cunt became aroused. To her surprise, she orgasmed…very hard.

Her husband packed his clothing and left her on the floor, soaked in his piss.

Jenny kept her piss wet clothes on all day, masturbating several times as she thought about being pissed on. She bathed and changed by the time Emmy and Bobby came home from school. Oddly enough, her ch(i)dren weren’t angry or depressed because their father had left them for very long.

That had been a few years ago now…he sent regular support checks…but saw the k(i)ds seldomly.

Freer now, with no one to interfere, Jenny kept up with her erotic pleasures. She gave into her urges a little more often now. When an uncontrollable mood struck, she would find a teenager eager to be seduced by a grown beautiful woman. She kept her activities well hidden from her ch(i)ldren, though. She didn’t want them to find out about her desires…until now…

She finally drifted off to a restless Sl(ee)p…

---------------

She awoke in the early morning, the day was just beginning to brighten, she was alone in her bed. Her mind returned to thoughts of her daughter again, about what she and Emmy had done earlier in the night, and her cunt began to twitch. Her hard, rubbery nipples thrust upward from the flawless roundness of her tits. She closed her eyes, and slowly reached out her hand and slid it down her hip and under her nightshirt, down to her wet pantied crotch. She kept her pubic hair trimmed short, in the shape of a small triangle, her fingers slipped under the waistband of her panties and into her wet cuntslit, her ass began to writhe on the bed. She wondered where her daughter was…

“Ooohh Mom,” came the soft whisper at her hall door. Emmy stood at her mother bedroom door; she was holding her teddy bear “Freddie”. She had stopped carry him around with her several years ago, but she still whispered her Most Secret of Secrets to him. He knew everything, and remembered all of her wishes and desires.

“Yes Emmy?” Jenny said, as she opened her eyes to look at her daughter.

“I couldn’t sl**p, I got up to make some cocoa,” Emmy said. “I was thinking about what we…” She was watching her mother as she touched herself. Emmy liked to touch herself also…all of her friends were doing it also, they giggled endlessly when they talked about it, and about the things they learned in the Health Class.

“Lie back down with me honey,” Jenny interrupted, moving the covers and extra pillows over to make room for her teenage daughter. She noticed her daughter had her teddy bear with her…she looked so sweet and innocent with it…she wondered when she had last seen Emmy carry Freddy around with her, she acted so mature beyond her young age most of the time, but would giggle and act younger at other times.

The day was just beginning to brighten in the room; all the shadows were being chased out of the room, Emmy walked slowly to the bed, with Freddy swing from her hand. She was still just wearing her nightshirt; she lay on her back next to her mother. She propped up Freddy next to her, against a pillow…she wanted Freddie to watch them playing together…she liked what her mother did in the bathroom…she hoped they would be playing again…

Jenny turned onto her side, wrapping Emmy’s petit body into her arms.

“Did you like what we did, Honey?” she whispered softly, holding her daughter tightly.

“Oh Mommy yes…it was fun!” Emmy softly giggled, she wasn’t totally sure about sex with a girl, but she told herself…if her mother was okay with it…she would be also…she loved her mother deeply.

Jenny felt a small, tentative movement of Emmy’s hand toward her tit. Jenny sucked in a deep breath of delight. She took her daughter’s hand and wrapped it about her tit, her nipple pressing through her nightshirt into Emmy’s palm.

“Mmmmm,” she murmured, stroking her hand along her daughter side.

She pulled Emmy’s nightshirt up and found she was still bare assed naked under it, she fondled the side of her taut, bare ass. Emmy began to squirm, pressing her body tighter against her mother.

Jenny lifted up enough to pull off her nightshirt, she was now naked, but for her panties, she shifted on the bed, moving a tit towards her daughter’s mouth.

“Suck on my nipple, Sweetie….mmmmOOOOOmmmm,…Yes like that mmmm……that feels good, Emmy,” Jenny softly moaned.

Emmy looked at her mother’s almost naked body and her little pussy quivered. She liked her mother’s small tit’s, they were so firm, with areolas just slightly bigger than her hard nipples. Emmy’s closed her lips about her mother’s nipple, sucking on it tentively…it felt good to have Freddy watching…her body felt so tingly…she knew her mother was playing very naughty with her…but she liking her aroused feelings more and more.

Jenny cupped the cheek of her daughter’s small teen ass, squeezing it. Jenny’s cunt was pulsating with a moist heat. She listened to Emmy’s sharp intake of breath, as her hand slipped into the crack of her little ass, touching the puckered asshole. Her fingers then slipped up to cup her small, wet hairless pussy…she liked the fact Emmy groomed her little pussy. Emmy began sucking on her mother’s nipple more vigorously, twisting her ass against her mother’s hand.

“Let’s take you nightshirt off too, Honey,” Jenny whimpered softly.

As her daughter sat up, Jenny clicked on a bedside lamp. The youthful teenage beauty of her daughter, the shining heat in her green eyes, the expression of eagerness on her angelic face, almost sent Jenny into orgasm. Jenny lay still for a moment so she could gaze at her daughter’s petit, naked body.

Emmy’s shivered anxiously as her mother gazed at her naked body…

Laying on her side, Jenny looked down at Emmy’s luscious, teenage body. She wanted to shove her face between her slim thighs and suck her pussy violently, but she f***ed herself to take things slowly, she want to have her to be comfortable with what they were about to do.

“You’re so pretty, Emmy,” Jenny whispered, leaning forward, one of her hands went to her thigh, feeling the hot, velvety flesh of her thighs. Her small tits were so much like her own, the pink nipples were hard from her arousal, Jenny was surprised at how long and thick they were. Her pussy was shaved totally hairless, the delicate pink pussyslit so inviting to lips and tongue.

Jenny spread her daughter’s legs wider, watching her pussyslit part slightly like a blooming flower, “So pink and sweet…so pretty, and I bet it’s real hot too.” Jenny whimpered softly.

The words sent a rippling tingle of excitement through Emmy, her ass writhing on the bed. “You really like my…my pussy, Mommy?” Emmy asked shyly… she thought back to watching her mother masturbating in the bathroom and her little pussy began to quiver…she want her mother to play with her pussy so much, then she wondered how good her mother’s pussy would feel to her own fingers and she shivered.

Jenny laughed. “I love your little pussy!” Her hand moved up and down the shivering flesh of Emmy’s thighs. “It’s the prettiest pussy I’ve ever seen. Look Honey, your pussy is getting so wet!”

Jenny’s hand slid up and over to Emmy’s pubic mound, she heard Emmy’s intake of breath and her sigh, her fingers slid into her young teen pussyslit, feeling the slippery wetness. She leaned down and kissed Emmy’s thigh, the tip of her tongue flicking at the silky flesh.

“Aaahh…oooommuu…Mommy…mmmm,” Emmy softly moaned, she was so inexperienced with playing sexual games; she was enjoying the lessons her mother was giving her very much.

“Ooohh, I want to kiss your pretty pussy so badly, Honey,” Jenny mewled. “Do you want Mommy to kiss your little pussy?”

“What…what do you mean Mommy…why would you kiss my pussy…it’s all icky wet,” Emmy giggled.

“Mmmmooohh…Honey, you just lie there and Mommy will show you something that will make you feel real good,” Jenny laughed.

“Oooo….mmmm Okay Mom…I would like that.” Emmy giggled, as she shyly covered her face with her hands, so innocently…she wondered what Freddy was thinking.

“Oooo you are really going to like this, Honey,” Jenny groaned, as she leaned over her daughter’s wet crotch, she loved the fresh scent of her young teenage pussy. Her lips and tongue lick around her thigh, and over to her swollen pussy mound. Jenny pressed her lips against Emmy’s hairless pussyslit, kissing it softly. Emmy body shivered and she lifted her ass up, firmly rubbing her pussyslit at her mother’s licking tongue. Emmy lifted up on her elbows to watch her mother as her tongue slid into her tight, wet pussyslit for the first time.

“Oooo…Yes Mommy that is good…mmmmm so good,” Emmy loudly squealed.

“Mmmm…yes it is…mmmm you taste so good, Baby Girl,” Jenny said, slipping her hands beneath her daughter’s hips, cupping her tight asscheeks.

She darted her tongue out, licking slowly up and down the creamy pussyslit. Her uplifted ass swayed. Jenny’s mind was whirling with perverse, erotic delight. Her tongue moved about her daughter’s clitoris, licking it and finding it hard. She closed her lips about it and sucked gently, causing Emmy to purr and arch her crotch even harder against her face. Jenny’s hazel eyes were gazing into Emmy’s eyes as she sucked and licked at the youngster’s clit…she looked so angelic…so innocent.

Emmy was moaning continuously now, she spread her legs as wide as she could, and Jenny dr(a)ped them over her shoulders, the heat of those inner thighs against her cheeks felt good. Holding her daughter’s wiggling ass again, Jenny’s penetrated the tightness of her pussyhole with her tongue…mmmm she loved to play with young teen girls the most, next to a hard cock fucking her.

“Ooooo Yes…Mommy!” Emmy wailed, twisting her cunt against her mother’s mouth. “Ooooo that feels real good…mmm your tongue feels so good…yes lick me there mmmm Yes Mommy!”

Jenny clutched Emmy’s squirming asscheeks, driving her tongue frantically into her daughter’s pussy, fucking it with an eagerness that was stronger than ever. The sheer taste of her daughter’s pussy made her own cunt squirm, her flesh tingling with a burning sensation. She felt the wetness seeping from her own trimmed cunt, making her inner thighs slippery. She twisted her uplifted ass about, licking and sucking at her daughter’s pussy hungrily.

“Ooooo Mommy…oooo…my pussy feels strange…I think I have to pee…ooooo stop Mommy…I have to pee,” Emmy squealed, as she began to squirm uncontrollably, kicking her feet into the air and mashing her pussy into her mother’s face. “Ooohh Mommy…stop…aaaaHHHHHH”

“It’s okay Honey…this is what strong orgasm feels like…mmmm yes cum on my tongue, Sweetie,” Jenny moaned…she was going to have to show her daughter everything about sex…Emmy didn’t seem to know about all of the wonders of her maturing body yet.

The convulsions of Emmy’s sweet orgasmming pussy gripped Jenny’s tongue, and she thrust it faster and harder, making her daughter cum time and again. She lapped at the seeping wetness, taking delight in the sweet nectar, her tongue working to draw it out; she swallowed as much as she could. The spasms of Jenny’s cunt increased with each convulsion of her daughter’s pussy around her buried tongue.

Emmy was holding the back of her mother’s head, pulling her mouth tight into her quivering pussy. She thrashed and twisted her pussy up and down, bucking hard; grinding her spasming pussy frantically against her mother’s sucking mouth. Jenny fucked her tongue back and forth, reaching deep into her daughter’s creamy pussyhole, then her tongue was licking the hard clit.

“You gotta stop…Mom!” Emmy wailed. “I can’t take any more….ooohh Please Stop…Mommy!”

Reluctantly, Jenny pulled her mouth away from her daughter’s pussy. Her lips ached, and she ran her tongue over them, savoring the taste of her daughter’s pussy, grinning at her gasping daughter. She cupped her own small tits, firmly caressing them, her cunt still tingling with her arousal.

“Oooo Wow!” Emmy purred, when she stopped shaking. Her green eyes were bright, glittering. “That was really good, Mom…it was better than what you did to me in the bathroom…and my own hands.” She giggled, and covered her face with her hands, shyly.

“Ooohh…so you have used your hands on your pretty, little pussy Honey?” Jenny teased. “’Do you finger fuck yourself often, Emmy?”

“Ooohh Mom…what you said….and…and did to me…is so naughty….ooooo Yes…Mommy, I love to play with my pussy mmmm,” Emmy giggled through her hands, as Jenny playfully began to tickle her sides.

“That good, Honey…Nasty & Naughty play time, Yes that’s what we’re doing…I just Tongue Fucked you…in the bathroom I Finger Fucked you…it’s okay for you to say Fuck around me when we’re playing together, Honey…...do you touch your pussy often…do you talk to your friends about them playing with their pussies, Honey” Jenny laughed, as she tickled her daughter’s side harder.

“Sometimes Mom….we…aaaa…talk about playing with our pussies…it’s fun,” Emmy giggled loudly, without shame. “And I love to finger fuck my pussy a lot!”

“I like to do, also,” Jenny laughed, as she continued to tickle her daughter’s side…she liked her choice of words…she was learning fast. “But, only if I don’t have a nice hard cock to suck and fuck…have you played with a boys cock, Honey…tell me, I won’t get mad.”

“Cock!” Emmy squealed. ‘Oooh…No Mommy…do…do you like to kiss cocks, too Mommy?”

“Mmmm…Yes I like to suck cock and eat cum,” Jenny laughed, one hand inside her panties, brushing through her trimmed pubic hair. “I love big hard cocks, Honey…so will you…I love them in my cunt the best, fucking me.”

“Oooo Mommy…,” Emmy started to say before her mother interrupted.

“Ssshhh…Honey…your bother will be home soon…and I want to play with you some more,” Jenny laughed.

Jenny got up to her knees next to her daughter and removed her soaking wet panties, she parted her knees, her hands moving up and down her inner thighs, as Emmy watched with interest. She pulled the puffy, cuntlips apart, revealing the wet pinkness of her cunt. Emmy’s green eyes glowed in pleasure as she saw her mother’s rigid clit. Jenny held her clit between a thumb and forefinger, moving them back and forth.

“My clit is so big I can almost jack it off,” she laughed softly and sensually.

“Ooohh…can…can I touch it...can I play with your pussy, Mommy…” Emmy whimpered, as she sat up in front of her mother.

“Ooo, Yes Baby Girl…I want you to touch it and play with it very much,” Jenny whispered sensually, as she watched Emmy tentively moved her hand, and slowly ran her fingers through her trimmed pubic hair. With a boldness that Jenny admired, her daughter’s small hand began to tenderly caress her distended cuntlips. When her daughter’s fingers slipped between her cuntlips, Jenny moaned and arched her hips forward.

“I like the patch of hair, Mommy…I like to keep mine shaved bare, it feels good that way…you get wetter than I do…if I…if I play with you…if I finger fuck you…will it make you……feel……feel good too…will it make you cum Mommy?” Emmy shyly giggled, softly….she liked playing with her mother’s pussy very much…her mind hummed with erotic delight…

“Yes you’ll make me cum…I want you to make me Cum…Make me cum, Honey….mmmmm yes keep stroking my cunt like that and you will make Mommy cum soon…You’re so Precious,” Jenny purred, holding the lips of her cunt apart as her daughter’s fingers darted up and down. “Anything can make me cum…just thinking about a hard teen cock or a wet little pussy like yours will make me cum, Honey.”

Emmy showed a very erotic interest in her mother’s body, beyond what a normal young girl would, she boldly felt all about her mother’s body. She was becoming very comfortable with touching her mother, she cupped and squeezing her tits, and tenderly caressed her thighs, sliding her hot little hands over to feel her mother’s tight, rounded ass. She was making her mother heart quiver with elation.

“Lay back, Honey,” Jenny whispered softly. “I want to see if I can rub your pretty nipples with my clit.”

“Ooo…yes Mommy I’d like that!” Emmy squealed and giggled, flopping back on the bed.

Jenny walked on her knees up to her daughter’s thighs. She paused at her hips and straddled them, then pressed her wet cunt down upon her daughter’s young, hairless teen pussy and slid it firmly around her daughter’s wet pussy.

“Ooommmmaaahhh, Mommy,” Emmy groaned, as she arched her pussy up, pressing hard back onto her mother’s slithering cunt.

“Nice huh?” Jenny laughed. “I like feeling your pussy against mine, Sweet Baby…it feels almost like fucking a cock!”

After a few sensual strokes against her daughter’s wet pussy, Jenny moved her body forward, rubbing her moist pussy along Emmy’s silky flesh, leaving a wet trail. She lifted her hips up as she hovered over Emmy’s small tits. Emmy was holding her mother’s ass in her small hands now, gazing directly up into her mother’s dripping, wet pussy. Her green eyes became glassy, and she pulled at her mother’s ass, urging her forward. Jenny parted her cuntlips and rubbed her wet clit on her daughter’s long, hard nipple.

“Ooohh Honey hold your nipple still so I can rub it with my clit…..mmmm Yes…like that…mmm it feels good doesn’t, Sweet Baby,” Jenny softly moaned. “Your little nipple almost feels like cock, Emmy…it’s so hard and long!” Jenny whimpered, feeling the hard nipple rubbing at her aroused clit. “Oh, if your nipple was a cock, I’d fuck it so hard! I’d fuck that cock until it came in my hot pussy…filling my pussy with sweet, hot cum!”

Emmy giggled lewdly…she liked the way her mother was talking and playing with her, it was so naughty, she was very aroused now. She watched as her mother rubbed her velvety, wet cunt and hard clit over her nipple. She clutched tightly with one hand at her mother’s taut asscheeks, her other hand held her hard nipple still…her mother was making her body tingle all over.

“Mommy can…can I…can I kiss your pussy?” Emmy offered very shyly…she was loving what they were doing together, and she was eager to experience everything her mother would let her do.

“Ooohh…Yes…I would like that very much, Honey!” her mother moaned, she was very glad her daughter was so enthusiastic and receptive to playing with her.

“Oh good Mommy!” Emmy squealed, pulling excitedly at her mother’s ass, trying to pull her mother’s cunt to her face. “I wanna kiss your pussy Mommy…let me kiss it…I wanna kiss it!”

With shivering excitement, Jenny moved her cunt up to her daughter’s face.

“Stick your tongue out as far as you can, Sweet Baby,” she purred.

Hungrily, Emmy stuck her tongue out…wondering what pussy would taste like... her mother liked it, so she would too…she thought to herself…she wondered if Freddy was watching. She held her mother’s ass in her small hands, her tongue touched a wet cuntlip tentively, and she began to lick up the wetness from it, “Mmmm…I like it Mommy…yummy!” Emmy giggled, savoring her first taste of pussy.

She began to lick energetically at her mother’s sensitive cuntlips, her tongue slipping deeply into the slit. Jenny moaned as her daughter began to wiggle her tongue, licking at her long clit, lapping the wetness from her puffy cuntlips vigorously…what she lacked in technique, she made up with enthusiasm.

“Oooo Mommy…soooo good…I like sucking on your pussy,” Emmy giggled.

“Oh Baby, stick your tongue in my pussyhole…mmmm yes…that’s it yes…so fucking good!” Jenny wailed, moving her crotch closer to her daughter’s licking mouth. “Tongue Fuck me, Emmy…yes aaahhh…fuck Mommy with your tongue!”

Jenny was surprised at how quickly and eagerly her teenage daughter took to sucking and licking at her cunt. Emmy seemed to be so innocent, but she also had a very naughty side too, she was sucking her pussy as if she was staved for it…

While her daughter lapped her tongue up and down, her lips sucking at her cunt, Jenny sat up straight, reaching a hand back she began to feel Emmy’s pussy. She slid a finger into her pussyslit, fucking her little, hairless pussy, while Emmy licked with wild, hungry licks on her wet lips. Jenny looked down at her daughter’s pretty face, her green eyes gleaming, she began to rub her cunt harder onto her little, sucking mouth. Jenny’s body began shaking with blissful pleasure. The moist, wet sounds of her finger fucking into Emmy’s tight, little teen pussy increased her perverse ecstasy.

“Ooohh…yes Emmy…suck Mommy’s cunt!” Jenny moaned. “Suck it for me Pretty Baby…oooo fuck me…tongue fuck me…mmmm my cunt feels so fucking good!”

Jenny’s firm, small tits swelled, her nipples aching sweetly. Her cunt clutched at her daughter’s tongue, the lips twitching in gentle waves. The urge to piss was strong suddenly, but she held it back.

Sometimes Emmy’s tongue fucked into her mother, and other times she sucked at the puffy, cuntlips and clit. The combination was making Jenny shake with impending orgasm. Jenny rammed her finger in and out of Emmy’s young, hairless pussy, she was trying to bring the girl to climax with her.

“Oh…Emmy!” she groaned. “I’m about to cum, Honey…you’re going to make mother cum with your wonderful tongue…ooohh suck me harder…Fuck Me Harder….Cum with me…Cum too Emmy!”

“Mmmm…ooohh…Mommy you taste so good…mmmm yes fuck my little pussy,” Emmy giggled.

“AAAAAAhhhhh….mmmmmAAAAHHHH…..ooooooHHHH,” A shout erupted from Jenny, and the convulsions of her cunt on her daughter’s tongue was so strong that every muscle of her naked body quivered. She rammed her cunt against her daughter’s face, grinding frantically, feeling Emmy’s little pussy clutching and squeezing at her finger as her daughter began to climax with her.

“Ooohh Mommy…Yes I’m cumming too…mmmmAAAAAAAHHHH,” Emmy squealed.

The orgasms coursed through their bodies hotly, both of them moaning.

Jenny slumped to the bed, lying on her side next to Emmy. Their bodies shacking as their climax slowly faded.

“Mmmmooooohh…huuummm…that was good Mommy,” Emmy softly purred.

“Mmmm…yes that was good…you made Mommy cum so hard…I love you so much, Sweetie,” Jenny murmured, as she leaned over to lick her daughter’s face clean.

“Ooooo…I Love you too, Mommy…I liked kissing your pussy…it was so much fun,” Emmy giggled, feeling proud of herself for making her mother feel so good. “Can we do that again tonight.”

Jenny hugged her daughter against her naked tits. “Oooh Yes, Honey we can play together anytime you want to…and maybe I’ll find you a cock to play with also, Honey…you’ll love playing with a nice hard cock.” She knew just the right cock for her too…her b*****r’s…Bobby, would love to play with his little s****r and his mother…she was sure.

“Really….ooohh Wow…I can play with a boys cock…whose cock Mommy,” Emmy sighed with wonder.

“Ooohh….Yes, I would like to watch you play with a nice hard cock….And who’s cock….well that will have to be a surprise, Sweetie,” Jenny teased.

They hugged each other tightly, both of them delighted to have shared such intimate feelings together…neither of them caring if it was wrong. Jenny was so pleased to find her daughter was so erotic and willing to play with her. Emmy was too young to understand all of her new feelings, or about inc(e)st…she just, loved what they had done together…and wanted to do it again.

“Ooohh Honey…let me up,” Jenny said to her daughter. “I’ve got to piss before I burst.”

Emmy giggled and released her mother. She gazed at her mother’s rounded ass as Jenny got out of bed, and walked to the adjoining bathroom. Then, she jumped up to follow her mother, and grabbed her teddy bear on the way to the bathroom.

“I wanna watch you, Mom…like you watched me…I wanna see you pissing,” she said, her green eyes sparkling.

‘Oooo Honey, you can watch me pee anytime you want,” Jenny groaned…she thought back to what her husband had done to her, and her cunt quickened…she hadn’t thought of someone pissing on her since then…now her daughter brought her mind back to it…she was so aroused suddenly…she wondered what Emmy would do if she asked her to piss on Mommy…she wondered what was soon to happen.

She lifted the seat and straddled the bowl, not sitting down. She faced her daughter, and she leaned back a little, holding the water tank with one hand. Emmy sat up on her heals at the toilet bowl, her teddy bear close by on the floor. Jenny’s piss began to flow, the golden stream tinkling into the bowl. Emmy’s eyes bulged as she watched the stream of piss coming from her mother’s pretty pussy, memorized.

“Do you like watching me piss, Baby…isn’t beautiful?” Jenny moaned. Still pissing Jenny wiggled her ass.

Emmy found it very exciting to watch her mother pissing, her body twitched and her little pussy quivered with a renewed desire. Emmy moved her face closer to the golden stream.

“Be careful Honey,” Jenny said, “You’re going to get wet with my piss.” Jenny watched her daughter excited face…she was fascinated by watching her mother piss…more then she would have thought, Jenny was surprised and delighted…

“I don’t care, Mommy!” Emmy giggled. “I wouldn’t mind at all.”

Jenny shivered. Her first impulse was to piss into her daughter’s face, but she thought better of it. Things were starting to get crazy…she didn’t want to spoil the moment by being too anxious.

Emmy slowly moved her hands between her mother’s thighs, sliding up to her pussy, she pulled the cuntlips wide apart. She felt piss on her hands, streaming down her arms and dripping into her lap…she loved the feeling of her mother’s hot piss dripping onto her little crotch, and she made soft whimpering sounds, “Aaaahhhooommm.”

Jenny’s body was quivering…she was so aroused by what her little girl was doing. She watched as her piss streamed down Emmy’s hands and arms, to drip onto her lap…the urge to piss in Emmy’s face was very strong…she had to fight hard to resist.

The stream slowed and stopped, the last few squirts dripped from her cunt. Jenny watched in awe as Emmy began to rub her piss wet hands over her small tits, down her belly and over her little pussy mound, “Ooohh Mommy…your hot piss feels so good on my body…I don’t know why…but it does…I couldn’t resist playing in the piss like you did, Mommy…was it naughty?” she softly moaned, she was glad Freddy was there to watch her play in her mother’s piss.

“Ooo Honey…you’re making me feel fucking good…I Love You Baby Girl,” Jenny moaned, as she helped Emmy to her feet, her piss dripping from Emmy’s body. Mother and daughter stood naked in the puddle of piss on the tile floor, hugging each other tightly. “Ooohh Emmy get in my shower while I get you a bathrobe to wear…Bobby should be home soon….we’ll talk later”

“Ooo Mommy why don’t you get in with me,” Emmy giggled.

“I just might join you, Honey…now get cleaned up,” Jenny said. She swatted Emmy’s taut little ass as she went to get bath robes.


-------- Chapter 3


After their shower, Mother and daughter had breakfast, and they talked about what they had done together, and about letting Emmy play with a cock. She wanted to know more, but Jenny told her she would have to wait and see. They also talked about secrets and how to keep them.

Emmy was very excited and loved what they had done together, she giggled as they talked and hugged her teddy bear “Freddy” tightly, promising Freddy and she would keep their new relationship secret. She also thought about playing with a boys cock …she was very eager about playing with a boy’s cock…all of her friends had done it , now she would also.

Jenny thought her daughter looked so sweet and innocent with her teddy bear, and she was glad Emmy had enjoyed their playtime, because her mind was spinning with thoughts of more erotic fun in store for them.

Jenny had been thinking, her daughter was growing up too fast. Lately, she had been acting so mature, wanting to use make-up, her friends and Emmy talked endlessly about clothes, pop music, and what the t(ee)n celebrities were doing. But, now seeing her giggling and playing with her old stuffed bear, she knew Emmy was still a young girl at heart.


---------------


Later that morning; after her daughter went shopping with a friend and her mother, Jenny turned her thoughts to Bobby, her young son…

Bobby was a year older then Emmy, and he was a full head taller than his s****r. He had a simple handsome look with facial features similar to his s****r and mother, his hair was a dark blond and his eyes were hazel like his mother’s. He had a slim athletic body, he had just recently begun playing football. When Jenny looked at her son, her heart filled with tenderness for him.

Jenny after playing with Emmy all night, Jenny was now hungry for cum. As much as she loved have a young pussy to play with, she preferred a nice hard cock to suck more. A teen cock sliding between her wet lips, the smooth cockhead stroking the back of her, it was the sudden gush and taste of hot, creamy cum over her tongue and down her throat that was the ultimate ecstasy for her. She preferred to have a hard teen cock inside her mouth more than her cunt, actually.

Her mind began to spin and churn…she wondered if Bobby would like to play with her piss also…her daughter had awakened her memories of their father pissing on her in anger…now she couldn’t get the desire to be pissed on again, out of her mind…she hoped her ch(i)ldren would like to explore this new ecstasy with her…would they enjoy watching each other piss on her…would they let her piss on them…she thought her young daughter would probably enjoy it…she also felt that she should take things slowly, at first…at least…

She felt herself becoming more aroused by the minute, she should get ready, she had to find something to wear. Bobby should be home from Jimmy’s soon.


---------------


Coming out of the hallway and into the great room, she found Bobby playing a video on the couch and seeming to be bored. He had come home from his friend’s house without her noticing, her cunt began to twitch at the site of him. She felt the opportunity was right…she wondered how he would react.

She was wearing a pair of very tight, tan shorts and a thin cream blouse with no bra. Her shorts showed off the swell of her lovely ass and the puffy cameltoe of her cunt nicely. And her hard nipples strained and poked at the cream colored blouse she wore, the darker color of her areolas obvious. She had dressed this way in anticipation of his coming home, she wanted him to be turned on by the site of her. She sat down next to him, dr(a)ping her arm about his shoulders.

“I didn’t hear you come in…are you bored with your game already?” she asked, hugging him.

“What….oh Hi, Mom…..a little…I’ve beat this game a few times already….and I got home a few minutes ago….oh Wow, Mom you look good,” he smiled and laughed.

“What…ooohh Bobby, you’re not supposed to notice how hot your mother is…that’s naughty,” she laughed, as she posed seductively for him…she loved seeing his hazel eyes bulge, her plan was working perfectly.

She hugged his cheek to the slight swelling of her tits, caressing his arm slowly. Already, she felt the moist heat between her legs increase. She took his hand and placed it on her thigh, close to her cunt. She hugged him again, leaning down to kiss the top of his head.

“I’m sort of bored, myself,” she whispered, trying to look at his lap. “Want to wrestle?”

She began to tickle him before he could answer, making him squirm. She pulled his face tighter against her small, firm tit, trying to bring his mouth near to her hard nipple. She tickled him until he was laughing loudly and fighting back. Her hands moved up and down his sides, and over his hips…she knew she could get him hard with tickle fights sometimes…she didn’t let him know, that she knew he got hard at those times…the fight usually ended when that happened in the past.

But this time, it was going to end differently...

Bobby was laughing uncontrollably as he wrestled with his mother…he loved tickle fights with his mother and s****r…he usually won against his s****r. He liked to tickle fights with his mother the most… he wasn’t sure why, he just liked it more…and she also fought dirty when she knew she was going to lose, which made it funner…

He could soon tell though that this wrestle match was different…

“I bet you’re ticklish here,” she laughed, grabbing his inner thigh near his young teen cock. He was wearing cargo pants, and as she tickled his thighs, she watched his cock swelling…it made her feel good when she could get him hard, but not as good as watching Emmy sl(ee)ping did. She brushed her fingers across it, pretending it was accidental. His cock was fully hard now, and firmly outlined inside his pants, she kept tickling him.

“Ooohh…not there Mom…aaahhh…oooooHHHHHH,” Bobby groaned and laughed, he felt himself get a hard-on and he started to blush, most of the time that didn’t happen with his s****r…but it happened more with his mother.

They were both squirming around the couch, aggressively tickling each other, and soon they rolled onto the floor. Jenny was fighting to win, and she soon had him pinned to the floor with her full body weight, her face was so close to his straining crotch. She pressed her face into the hardness of his crotch as she held him down. The hardness against her cheek made her cunt throb and leak her wetness, then there came the pulsations as his cock began to spasm and jerk and he began to squirm powerfully…she heard him groan loudly.

“AaAaAHHH…ooooOOOOHHH…Mom what are you doing….oooooHHHHHH…AAAAhhh!” Bobby laughed and moaned. When he began to orgasm, he was shocked and embarrassed, he loved the feeling of his cock spasm, and the quivering of his balls felt so good. But, he was torn by the ecstasy of his orgasm and mortified by having his mother bring him off like this…he hoped she hadn’t noticed.

Jenny knew she had made him orgasm, she could feel his hard cock thrashing and throbbing in his pants and she heard his moans of pleasure…she had never made him orgasm before during their tickle fights. Be able to bring her son off like this, made her cunt quiver like crazy…she felt ecstatic. He tried to curl up and pull away from her, but she held him down with her full body weight. She pressed her open mouth hard against it, her tongue licked at the throbbing crotch, she felt the wetness seep through his pants…he must have squirted a large load of cum. Damn it, what a waste…she thought.

“Ooohh…ooooooo…Please let me up, Mom…..ooohh shit what are you doing…..” Bobby moaned, but his mother wouldn’t let him get up…he was so ashamed.

Jenny lifted her head, gazing with smoldering eyes at his flushed face. Bobby didn’t know what to do, or say as his mother pulled down his zipper…he just stared, transfixed. Jenny was panting with excitement as she reached into her son’s pants and pulled his cum wet cock free, she found he was keeping his pubic hair trimmed, which excited her. The head of his cock was dark red and bulbous, she gazed at her son’s young teen cock a long time. To her surprise, his prick was still hard and the size of his cock impressed her. Closing her fingers around her son’s cockshaft, she began to squeeze it.

“It’s okay Honey,” she whispered. “Mommy gave you a hard-on and made you orgasm…things like that happen sometimes…I understand what it’s like when a boy gets hard this way…you can’t help it…it’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

She squeezed his cock again. Her face was right above it, and she was so pleased she could keep him so hard. She watched his piss hole open and close as she flexed her fingers around his cock.

Bobby just stared and moaned in response, “Aaaaahhhhammmmooo.” He was feeling very good, not a single thought passed through his mind now.

“It’s beautiful, Bobby,” she whispered. “Never be ashamed of having such a lovely hard-on.”

Bobby squirmed; he raised his head off the floor and watched his mother. She glanced up at his young face, and saw the heat in his hazel eyes. She gave a low laugh and began to jack her fist on his big, teenage cock.

“Ooohh God!” she wailed, then she sucked her son’s cock into her mouth, causing Bobby to grunt with surprise.

She swallowed her son’s cock deeply, her lips at the open of his pants. The head of his cock probed her throat, and she let her lips squeeze at his prick. The lingering taste of his cum was sweat, making her tongue tingle, and sent shivers through her body.

She slid her mouth up to the bulbous head, she loved the feel and size of his teenage cockhead in her mouth. she began to flick her tongue around his sensitive piss hole.

“Oh Mom!” Bobby grunted, watching her lips stretching around his cock. “Ooohh Mom…ooooooo!”

Jenny slipped his cock from her mouth, grasping it in her hand as she began to stroke it, looking at him with her bright hazel eyes.

“Oh Bobby…I love it…I love your cock in my mouth…Mommy is going to take care of your lovely hard-on!” Jenny groaned loudly.

She slid her tongue over the smooth head of his cock as her fist pumped. The smoothness of her son’s cockshaft sent her body into vibrating pleasure as she took it again between her lips. She sucked him slowly, savoring the ecstasy of having her son’s cock inside her mouth. His prick was the perfect size to suck she found. She got it all into her hungry mouth and could still swirl her tongue around his cockshaft.

Her son’s cock was so hot and hard between her lips that her mind reeled with erotic ecstasy. She gazed back at Bobby’s face, her eyes rolling in erotic pleasure, smoldering in desire. She sucked his cock slowly for a long time, savoring the hardness, taking it deep, she was thrilled when the swollen head brushed at the back of her throat. The throbbing of his cock made her tight, wet lips tingle.

“Oooohh…Mommy…aaaaahhhhhmmm,” Bobby gasped and squirmed, he was watching his mother suck on his cock…this was awesome he thought, his embarrassment and shock gone…he and Jimmy had looked at his dad’s collection of naughty pictures and video’s last night…both of them had gotten ragging hard-ons, but they were too scared to take their cocks out in front of each other, that would have been too g(a)y…so they stroked off their cocks in the bathroom, each faking a need to pee. This was so much better….

Jenny stroked her son’s hips, she wished she had taken the time to pull off his pants. She wanted to feel his flesh, every inch of his young teenage flesh. Her small tits had become painfully swollen, her nipples threatening to burst through her thin blouse. Her ass clenched tightly in her tight tan shorts, and her cunt was swelling and burning, the wetness seeping from it was soaking the tight crotch. Her clit became as hard as his cock.

Jenny slid her mouth down, taking her son’s cock as deep as she could, her lips rested at the base, her tongue writhing as she licked the hard cockshaft, her throat closing and opening. She moaned, her eyes closed for a moment. She purred like a kitten as she sucked up, holding the head of his cock in her mouth as her tongue swirled about his sensitive pisshole. She got a taste of his piss, making her swoon with delight.

Bobby began to twist his hips, making soft panting sounds. Jenny knew the movements; he was close to orgasm, she wanted to taste his cum so badly. The best part of sucking a cock, was the cum squirting into her hungry mouth…she wouldn’t be denied that ecstasy this time.

“Oooohh Mom!” he squealed. “Wait…ooohhh Mom…AAAAAAAHHHHHUUUUUGGGGNNNN!”

His body twisted in sweet ecstasy, his balls and cock aching from the effort to shoot his cum. Being young, and inexperienced he did know what to do….he couldn’t cum in his mother’s mouth…could he? In an effort to get his cock out of her mouth, he pushed at her head, but she fought him, her mouth now going up and down on his cock swiftly. She sucked his cock franticly; she felt his cock throbbing harder as her lips sucked in a frenzy. She started moaning as her cunt wetness seeped from her quickening cunt, she became wetter and wetter, she pressed her thighs together, the pressure on her clit sending a rippling wave of hot pleasure throughout her body.

Jenny’s cunt erupted into a powerful orgasm, ecstatic convulsions just as her son’s cock pulled from her mouth. He rolled on his side, his hands gripping his balls and cock, his cum seeping through his fingers. She squealed in frustration as her climax rippled deep in her spasming cunt. Her cunt convulsed time and again, each spasm slowly fading. She sat up on the floor, her bright hazel eyes focused on her son’s clothed body, gazing at his flushed face. His cock was now limp and hanging from his fly, his cum in his hands and soaking in the crotch of his pants…Damn it, his cum was wasted again. She reluctantly smiled at her son, her eyes gleaming…she would have to let him know, it was okay to cum in her mouth next time.

“So Good?” she whispered.

Bobby shyly nodded, not knowing what to say now. Jenny searched his face for signs of shame or embarrassment. She saw nothing like that, only his surprise. She squeezed his limp cock, then opened his pants wide, pulling them and his underwear downward. She gave a soft gasp of pleasure as she looked at his now naked cock and ball sack.

Like his s****r, Bobby was grooming his pubic hair, he kept it short around his cockshaft and his ball sack just had fuzz. His ball sack was the most stimulating to her, it was the largest one she had ever seen on a teenage boy. With a hot hand she stroked the satiny flesh; she messaging ever so gently at the balls inside, with her other hand she began to manipulate his limp cock. She squeezed it, running her thumb over his sensitive piss hole.

“Oh Baby!” she mewled. “You’re so handsome…mmmmm you have such a beautiful cock, and such hot balls!”

“Mom…Emmy could…”

“Fuck Emmy,” she moaned.

Bobby laughed.

Jenny grinned lewdly at her son, gripping his growing cock and ball sack in one hand.

“That’s right, Honey,” she whispered. “Fuck Emmy…I bet you’d love to stick your hard cock up Emmy’s tight, little pussy and fuck her, wouldn’t you?”

“Wow Mom!” Bobby groaned, not knowing how to replay. He had never seen his mother act like this before, never heard her say such things. She was exciting him, and his cock was swelling to full hardness in her hand.

“Yes…that’s right,” she went on in a soft whisper as she stroked his cock and balls. “I bet you’d love to put your hard cock in her tight, wet pussy and fuck her…fuck your s****r’s pussy…cum in it…fill her hot, tight pussy with your cum…make it overflow. You’d love Emmy’s pussy, Bobby. She has a pretty little cunt that’s so hot and tight. It will eat your hard cock right up!”

Bobby was squirming beneath his mother’s hands, his cock hardening as she stroked it. Her hazel eyes gleamed. Jenny loved teasing her son, but about this she wasn’t teasing. She was going to get her son and daughter to fuck and as soon as she could…she would also have to get Emmy to a gynecologist as soon as possible to…she thought she knew the right one.

She wanted to see their young bodies twisting and writhing with Bobby’s cock in Emmy’s hairless pussy so badly. She wanted to watch Emmy’s lovely, tight ass twisting about with ecstasy. She wanted to watch them fuck wildly, without inhibition.

And piss…

Oh, yes and piss! Especially pissing together…piss with her, all of them pissing, watching, getting excited, feeling hot piss spraying all over their bodies…

Bobby’s cock was hard, very hard and erect, in her fist now. She gazed at it, her eyes going dreamy again. She cupped his balls, watching his cock sway.

“Mmmm so nice,” she murmured, leaning down and brushing the head of her son’s cock across her lips. She closed her lips on his piss hole and sucked hard as if it were a straw, then her tongue flapped about the head getting a taste of his cum. “Oh God…you taste so fucking good, Bobby!”

She couldn’t resist taking his cock into her mouth again. She sucked her son’s cock slowly, like before. Her cunt also began to throb and twitch…at that moment she decided she wanted more, she wanted to feel his prick inside her cunt, fucking her…she wanted her son’s cock to fuck her.

She lifted her mouth, she smiled hotly at up at him, then stood. She reached down to pull him to his feet.

“Come with me Honey,” she softly whispered.

Bobby held his mother’ hand as she led him down the hall and into her bedroom, his hard teenage cock swaying back and forth. The curtains were open, the sun was shining in. Jenny turned to watch her son’s face as she undressed, she peeled her tight shorts down over her hips, wiggling her ass, then kicked them from her feet. Bobby stared back at her with enormous eyes, then his eyes began to move downward to her trimmed patch of pubic hair and her wet pussyslit. She grinned at him, running her fingers through the neatly trimmed patch of hair.

“Do you like this Bobby?” she asked, her voice husky. “Do you like seeing mother’s naked, little pussy?”

All he could do was nod his head, stare dazedly at her naked pussy.

She sat on the bed, then sprawled on her back. Her small, firm tits thrusting against her thin blouse. Her fingers undid the buttons, then she flung her blouse open.

Bobby’s hazel eyes gleamed as he looked at his mother’s perfect tits. They were slightly rounded and firm, her nipples hard and swollen.

“Do you like mother’s tits, Sweetie?” she whimpered, as she reached out her hand for him to take, trying to urge him to the bed. “Would you like to play with mother’s tities…come and suck on my nipples…you can play with and suck on my tits all you want.

Bobby licked his lips, then his eyes moved down her naked, petit body as she spread her legs wide. The glistening wetness of her pink cunt seemed so inviting to his cock. The lips were spread like a delicate pink flower, her clit poking hard from the lips. Jenny watched as his cock jerked up and down, but he wasn’t moving, his eyes bulged, he was too absorbed in her nakedness to move.

Jenny twisted her hips, making gyrating movements, arching up and down, as though fucking in slow motion.

“Don’t just stand there Honey…come to mother…” she whimpered.

He took a tentative step toward the bed, he grabbed his cock, holding it tightly. His mother giggled lewdly, writhing her hips about invitingly.

“Put your cock in me Baby,” she hiss with hunger. “Put your cock in mother’s hot cunt, Bobby...Yes just stick your prick in my pussy…Fuck Mother…ooohh Fuck Me!”

Bobby was shaking as he stepped between his mother’s spread knees.

“You’ve never seen a pussy have you?” she asked. “Have you seen pictures or videos of naked girls Bobby…you can tell Mommy, I won’t be mad…seeing the real thing is so much better, isn’t?”

He shook his head, his tongue moving about his lips. He cast his eyes downward, shyly…“I’ve…ah…ah...seen a few pictures, Mom,” Bobby said, hesitantly, his voice low.

“I’m the first,” she laughed in delight. “My pussy is the first one…oh I love it…and I’m going to be your very first fuck, too…I’m so happy…mmmm Fuck Me Bobby…fuck mother’s hot and wet pussy…ooohh Baby you’re going to love fucking me!”

She lifted her hips, offering her steamy cunt to her son’s hard cock. She reached down and pushed his hand away from his cock, taking his cock into her own hand. She slid the head up and down the slippery slit of her cunt, mewling softly. She then guided his cock into her cunthole; she pushed the swollen head of her son’s cock in her cunt, and heard her son gasp as the velvety, wet heat of her cunt enveloped his cock. She raised her hips forward, taking his cock fully into the heat of her pussy, watching his dazed eyes bulge, as he watched his cock disappear in her pussy.

“Oooo Mom…aaaaahhhhhh!” he groaned

She squirmed her pussy against the base of her son’s cock, feeling it quiver deep inside. The hardness and the throbbing of it, caused Jenny to shiver in perverse ecstasy. The wet lips of her pussy gripped her son’s cockshaft tightly.

She held out her arms, and Bobby lay down on her, his young cock going deep, his ball sack slapping against her hot, round ass. Jenny hugged her son tightly against her small, firm tits and began to gyrate her hips, her hot cunt riding her son’s cock. He took a nipple into his mouth, suckling like he did as a baby.

“Ooohh Yes….mmmmm Fuck Me!” she hissed in a loud voice. “Fuck Mother, Bobby…ooohh Honey, fuck me hard and fast!” She moved her hand down and clutched his tight ass, pulling his cock deeper into her cock hungry cunt. Whit her other hand she held his head tightly to her breast.

“Oooo Mommy….aaaaahhhhhoooommmm…oooo Mommy,” he whimpered, softly.

“Ooohh Yes Honey Boy….Fuck my cunt…ooohh God…Fuck Mommy’s hot cunt!” she cried.

Her hips churned, as Bobby began to move his cock on his own, fucking her with hard strokes. The moist slapping sounds of his cock ramming into her wet pussy seemed loud. The sounds of her son grunting his pleasure filled her with delight.

Her fingers dug at his ass. Each time he thrust his cock into her, she pulled at his ass, keeping his cock deep in her cunt. She started mewling, her cunt gyrating in rhythm with his strokes. She lifted her legs, and wrapped them around her son’s hips.

“Bobby, your cock is fucking me so hard…ooohh I love it…love your cock fucking me…Yes fuck mother’s cunt…fuck the piss out of my cunt…aaaaaahhhhhhhh.” Jenny groaned.

“Oooo Mommy….oooooo Shit….oooo God!” he moaned.

Her hips jerked frantically up and down as she drew her knees to his shoulders. The new position spread the cheeks of her rounded ass, and his ball sack slapped against her puckered asshole. The added sensation drove Jenny wild. Her cunt was wide open, his cock stabbing into her tight cunt.

The sounds her son made as he fucked her with enthusiasm was music to her ears. She loved having young teen boys fuck her, she loved it when they would say lewd things to her. She wanted her son to say them too, tell her how hot, how wet, or how tight her cunt was. She wanted her son to tell her nasty things, tell she was a fantastic Fuck…but, she knew he was inexperienced, he would learn how to please her with time.

“Bobby ooohh Bobby…my cunt is sucking on your hard cock…it’s going to suck your cock off just like my mouth did…Yes fuck the shit out mother’s hot ass!” she whimpered.

Bobby rammed hard, his fuck stokes becoming quicker. He was gasping loudly, his head back, straining, veins bulging in his neck, his eyes were closed. His cock plunged faster and harder into his mother’s gipping cunt.

Jenny felt her orgasm swelling inside her. She clawed at his jerking ass with her sharp nails, whimpering as the ecstasy started rippling, between her thighs.

“Oooohh Yes Bobby…Mommy is cumming…Yes fuck me I’m cumming….oooo so fucking good…Fuck Me…Cum with me Honey…Cum in my hot little pussy…mmmm Yes Cum in Mommy!” She yelped, as her cunt convulsed. Her cuntlips grew tighter around her son’s cock, squeezing it hard as she climaxed. Her naked ass bucked and churned as she came in bliss.

“Oooo Mommy…oooooohhhhAAAAAAAAMMMMMUUUUUNNNGG!” Bobby’s body became stiff, his mother words of erotic encouragement were all he needed to stimulate him in the end, he fucked his cock as deeply into his mother’s orgasmming cunt that he could. The hot throbbing of her cunt became stronger, and he came shortly after his mother, with a loud grunt. His orgasm was very powerful, he held his throbbing cock deep in her spasming cunt, his cum spirting deep. His crotch mussels were squeezing his balls hard, shooting his cum in quick spirts, his balls began to ache from the strain of cumming again in such a short period. He rolled off his mother’s body gripping his sore balls, moaning with blissful agony.

He lay that way for several minutes…groaning, the aching of his balls and the spasms of his climax slowly fading…




Part 3…To come soon…..




To Readers who like my stories...I suggest making back-up copies of them off of the site…Enjoy!


Hey if you liked the story click on…Like…and write a comment about what you liked about it. If you didn’t like it…DON’T try to get the story Deleted…just write a comment about what you didn’t like. This is a free story…Right…and I did spend a long time to writing it, Okay.
... Continue»
Posted by Freddy-satx 1 month ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 851  |  
100%

Nikki's Teen Intern Training [Chapters 5 - 6]

For chapters 1-4, click here http://xhamster.com/user/cornball/posts/189782.html

Chapter 5 - Office Withdrawal

A few weeks had gone by since the parking lot tryst between myself and Nicole, and I had promised myself I would not put myself in that precarious situation again. As a result, I had come off as an even harder scrooge who ran a tighter ship around the office. As great as it was, I had no choice but to be a puritan than risk losing my title and career for just some teen intern. I was lucky to not have been spotted by one of our firm's executives in Mr. Barnes.

I tried to pay no mind, but I did catch myself being cold and standoffish toward Nicole, reluctant to speak of what had happened between us. As a result, she fell deeper into her inert insecurity as she, too, tried to remain cautious when amongst her peers and office staff.

I spied on Nicole's actions intently around the office. What started as paranoid investigation turned into more allure. I noticed that she too was concerned about her standing within the office. Her brown eyes seemed wider and more prominent than ever behind her large glasses. Her skin flashed between an embarrassed rosy complexion and a petrified pale tone depending on the office worker who approached her. She would continue to bite her lower lip in order to conceal any expressions of anxiety to the point where they became bright red from agitation. Her posture shifted as she began to shrug her shoulders more which made her chest seem to perk up more.

I began to feel the guilt from exacerbating the shy nature of this younggirl. I wanted nothing more but to take her in my hands and put to rest both of our pent-up tensions. Alas, I could do nothing about it.

Chapter 6 - Office Relapse

Deborah, Valerie and Nicole's internships were nearing its end. That came with some relief as I would not have to deal with the hassle of two unproductive assistants and with the sexual tension that came with the third. I had just begun to feel my anxiety stabilizing, no longer fearing any reprimand from mingling with a teenage intern. Just one more week to pretend it never happened, and I was as good as safe.

There were some important reports that were due today. As usual, I relied on Nicole to have the task accomplished. I summoned her to the office to brief her on the assignment. She entered with an already bright red face, looking down at her own foot steps rather than at me as she approached my desk. I now realized this was probably the first time we had been alone together since our affair.

I held my reserve, delivering point after point regarding what needed to be done as she sat still before me listening, still refraining from making eye contact. She looked frail before me as if the slightest raise in my tone would have knocked her over. When I had finished, I sent her off on her way with not even so much of a cordial farewell.

Nicole took longer than expected for the assignment to be completed. It was 5:15 pm with most of the office beginning to clear out, and I still hadn't received her report. I had just begun to pack my briefcase to clock out when she entered my office cautiously with some folders in hand. She placed the report on my desk, apologizing for the time it took to complete them. I was ready to dismiss her for the day when I noticed her beginning to tremble and her eyes starting to swell.

"Nicole, what's the matter?" I courteously asked fully knowing what was probably on her mind.

"Sir, I am so sorry for what happened between us," she blurted out, now with full tears running from below her glasses and down her cheeks. "I never meant to..."

I interrupted her. The guilt had come rushing back to me.

"I really liked you, sir. I thought you liked me too," she confessed in an innocent voice.

Overcome by the delicate and self-conscious girl crying before me, I summoned her to my side of the table that divided us. I took a seat myself, and patted the top of my table, asking her to take a seat on my desk to which she complied, still trembling with emotion. Her body was tense, with her knees pinned together and her hands folder over her lap. She tried to divert her facial expression by dropping her head.

"You must understand it's not you," I clarified. "Should anyone in the office find out..."

"I haven't told anyone. I was too ashamed," she admitted. "I just thought you found me attractive."

"I do."

I stood from my seat in order to embrace her. She leaned in to accept me, resting her tear soaked cheek upon my shoulder. I felt her body relax within my arms as I moved my hands across her back in soft caresses. After a few more sniffles, I released her from my hold with my hands firmly on her shoulders. I sat her upright in order to f***e her to look me directly in my eyes.

"I think you are so gorgeous," I confessed.

Her bottom lipped dropped in awe, her eyes widened from my admission. Finally, I was able to extract a slight smile from her. I was about to step back when her tiny hands darted upward, clasping me behind my ears in order to pull my face toward hers. She lunged forward forcing our lips to meet firmly. My eyes were still open as her arms continued to wrap around me until I was in her full grasp. As our kiss continued, I clutched her waist to embrace her myself.

I heard her sigh every time our lips parted only to have our mouths meet again. I gave in. With our lips locked and tongues swirling around each others, her hands moved up and around my chest. My own had traveled from her waist to her thighs which were conveniently laid out for me as she sat on my office desk. As I rolled up her skirt, I felt the silky smooth texture of her skin of her inner thigh. With each of my hands, I parted her legs until her knees extended beyond my own waist. I began kissing her jawbone, then her neck as she threw her head back from pleasure, breathing loudly and erratically.

With her legs spread and her skirt rolled up, I focused my attention downward, rubbing her clit through her underwear with my thumb. Her breath intensified as I rolled my face down her abdomen and between her legs. I blew warmly into her region, feeling the heat and anticipation from her crotch. I continued rubbing her, this time with all four fingers of my right hand as my left slipped under her panties. Tugging slowly, I removed her lace panties completely and unbuttoned her skirt to fully expose her cunt. Her pink outer lips were already swollen, revealing a small tight slit in between. Her mound bore a short tuft of hair, shaved at one point, but she obviously did not expect to be naked any time soon.

Nicole looked embarrassed, but willing, keeping her legs spread before me. Before returning to her naked cunt, I removed her heels, placing her feet on my shoulders in order to help her anchor herself. Nicole moved her hands back on the table to keep her self upright on the table.

Finally, I dove in, my lips fully enveloping the sheaths of her clit as my tongue shot out in an attempt to draw it out. I felt Nicole squirm, clamping the sides of my head between her thighs. As I felt her arousal peaking, I turned up the intensity, alternating between firm flicks of my tongue and deep sucking of her clit between my lips. As she quivered, her arms failed, forcing her to lie with her back flat on my desk, using her hands to clutch the back of my hair instead. Her thighs continued to swing in and out, momentarily squeezing my head at the ear before flailing out into the air. Her moans were still soft as she tried to suppress any audible groans to be heard from beyond my office.

As I felt my chin dampen from her wet lips, I slipped a single finger into her pussy. She reacted abruptly, almost jerking upward and away from the slightest penetration. If my index finger did that to her, I couldn't imagine what would happen with my cock. I decided I needed find out, rising from my knees to undo my pants. As soon as my pants dropped, my hard cock flung out like a torpedo. With one hand, Nicole reached outward to grab my stiff rod in her hand, squeezing and rubbing the end of my dick. I moved closer with my cock's head only a mere inch from her tight hole as she continued to stroke me as she lied down on the table in front of me.

I rested the tip of my head right on her slit and looked at Nicole, pausing to revel in the moment. Behind her nerdy glasses, her eyes displayed both nervousness and anticipation. She bit down on her lower lip and made the first move, using her hand to guide my cock slowly inside her. First the head. I felt her tense up, and her back slightly arched upon the first inch of penetration. Then another inch. Her hand was still moving slow at insert my rod into pussy. Then another inch. She paused, removing her hand from my shaft to place on my navel to block me from going any deeper. I was barely half way in when I felt her inner walls tighten around me. She was already struggling to catch her breath from the sensation of my cock filling her hole.

I took control from there. With both of my hands, I grabbed the back of her calves in order to spread her legs further and open her hips. I plunged deeper and deeper. She threw her head back once more, and clenched the sides of the desk as I slowly stretched her insides. I still hadn't even gotten the entire length of me when I felt the limits of her cervix, forcing me to begin withdrawing. As I pulled my cock out, I noticed how soaked it had already become from her cunt's juices.

I moved back in, this time trying to go deeper than I had before. I looked at her facial expression, her jaw was clenched and her brow wrinkled as she struggled to keep from moaning out loud. I remained agonizingly slow in my thrusts in order to better accommodate her. Slowly but surely, I saw the tension in her face ease. Her whimpers turned into content humming as I pushed and pulled my throbbing cock in and out of her.

As Nicole lied before me, naked below the waist, I wanted to see what else her body had in store for me. I began lifting the bottom of her sweater up towards her shoulders. It was such a struggle to get the skin tight top up over her mountainous bust, that I quickly abandoned it as it cleared her chest. Without bothering to unbutton them either, I simply pulled the elastic cups of her bra upward and over her chest. Out popped two massive breasts, larger than I had initially estimated. They were perfectly round, and when finally released, made her abdomen and waist look unproportionately thinner like a caricatured pinup model. Why would Nicole ever want to try and hide these massive mounds of hers? In an act of haste, I dove in, sucking her tits loudly as Nicole grasped the back of my head. Her fingers tugged on my hair as my tongue flicked her nipple as my lips enveloped her entire areola.

It wasn't long until she was moaning loudly, no longer concerned about concealing her orgasms. I took this opportunity to push her limits further. I rose upright again from her chest in order to resume fucking her. Standing straight up, I rested her ankles upon my shoulders to begin penetrating her again. From this position, I threw my cock as deep and as hard as I could in one single thrust. She shrieked as I was able to fill her insides with the entire length of me. I gave her little time to recover, throwing myself balls deep into her again and again. Her timidity was beginning to vanish before my eyes as she was now beginning to enjoy being fucked in her tight pussy.

Her massive breasts bobbed back and forth, sliding up quickly only to be launched back down like a slingshot by her rolled-up sweater and bra still clothed around her arms and shoulders. Her hands laid on the table, fingers restlessly searching for something to grasp only to curl along the surface of the desk. I myself lost track of where we are, utterly lost in the pleasure of her tight wet hole. I tilted my head back in order to relieve myself of some groans when I looked up to see the other interns Deborah and Valerie staring back at me intently, the door closed behind them as if they had been watching us for some time. Their eyes were fully dilated, peering at us with both shock and interest.

Me and Nicole were a secret no more.

Rather than cease all action, I continued my thrusting into Nicole while locking eyes with Deborah and Valerie across the room. I honestly couldn't tell you why. Staring at these girls, I couldn't help but to think of all of the repercussions I would suffer because of these two bitches. Yet, I didn't stop fucking. I thought about how this would potentially be the end of my career. Yet, I didn't stop fucking. I thought about my hatred for these two lazy interns, and how it would be their witness accounts that would get me fired. Yet, I didn't stop fucking. Instead, my discontent for them manifested itself in my thrusts as I took it out on Nicole, pounding her with greater f***e and speed.

Deborah whipped out her phone, and began to point it at us, presumably to record our intimate session on her camera. I assumed it wouldn't be long until this was online for all to see. This only triggered me even more.

In an attempt to thrust harder, I grabbed Nicole's legs by the back of her knees, pinning them firmly to her chest with her feet pointed toward the ceiling of my office. I lost all concerns for silence as the room began to echo from the slapping of my scrotum on her ass cheeks. Nicole's face began to scrunch again, wincing from the f***eful blows into her cunt. My attention, however, were still on Deborah and Valerie, refusing to give them anything other than a snide stare in return for their voyeurism.

By then, I had lost all restraint as I picked up speed and f***e, piledriving into Nicole's crotch like a madman. The desk rocked and vibrated, barely able to withstand the f***es applied to it. Nicole's face darted toward the side in an attempt to conceal her expression, eyes shut tight and teeth clenched. The inertia had caused her thick glasses to shift from her face where they had begun to barely dangle at the very tip of her nose. I couldn't tell if it was reluctant pleasure or consuming pain at this point, but I felt her snatch tighten more and more around my cock as I continued pounding deep into her. The lower half of Nicole's legs began to flail wildly toward the ceiling with her toes curling back into the sole of her feet. To my surprise, Nicole began to take it like a true slut, while still being completely oblivious to her two peer interns watching her in the same room.

Nicole began to groan, one last attempt to stop from shouting at the top of her lungs. However, she was no longer able to remain mute, hollering emphatically each time I rammed deep into her cunt. Her hands moved to my side and her nails dug deep into my skin.

"I'M.... I'M..... I'M CUMMMING!" Nicole shrieked vehemently.

I followed suit, pulling out from inside her in order to hop on top of the desk. Kneeling over her as she continued to convulse violently from orgasm, I yanked my knob over her breasts. It took only two tugs of my cock until I myself was unloading giant globs of white cream on her voluminous tits. What began as multiple shots of semen pointed at both nipples turned into one huge puddle of cum in the center as each stream dripped down each breast. The sea of cum that pooled at the middle of her cleavage leaked up and down as Nicole's ribcage elevated and sunk from her deep breathing. She couldn't help but to laugh as the moving fluids tickled her abdomen leading her to use her fingers to wipe it across her chest and stomach.

She was still chuckling when she gripped my cock with her sticky right hand and continued to firmly stroke it. Her demeanor quickly shifted when she realized my attention was not on her, but rather facing the door.

"Did you enjoy the show?" I questioned loudly toward the two girls still standing across the room?

Nicole looked up from her lying position, finally noticing Deborah and Valerie upside down staring back at her for the first time. Frantically, she sat up and pulled her bra and shirt down, paying no mind to the sticky coating of semen all over her chest and abdomen. She rushed to put on her skirt, clumsily putting it on backwards before twisting it around half way around her waist. She paced back and forth behind the table to collect her shoes and underwear, simply throwing it under her arms rather than putting them back on. She then bolted from the office, jogging between Deborah and Valerie with a powerful look of shame and embarrassment on her face.

The two girls seemingly flashed the same exact smug smile toward Nicole before turning that same smirk toward me. And there I was, still leaning on my own desk with my cock still protruding from my trousers. I was still breathing deeply, but my face remained composed as I helped myself to my seat and clothed myself. I calmly picked up my briefcase, and walked toward the girls. I stopped in front of them, and they each took one step back, in order to clear the way and allow me to exit my office. They said no words, they simply gazed at me with smitten looks on their faces.

"Did you enjoy the show?" I asked sarcastically before casually strolling between them and departing from my office.

I knew by this time tomorrow, I would be unemployed. The strange thing was that I was completely jaded. I didn't care.


Chapters 7-8 coming soon... Continue»
Posted by cornball 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 1400  |  
100%
  |  4

swimming in teen pussy

I love to fuck and I love cock and pussy especially fresh young teen pussy and big long thick cocks. I am a life guard at the pool in town where I live and I have to admit I get a lot of play by that I mean dick and cunt. I'm an equal opportunity kind of guy what can i say. Well about a week ago I was at the pool and it was closing time and all day I had to hide my erection because of all the hot ass teen that were there and I wanted to stroke my big 9.5 inch dick so bad but never had the time as I was the only guard on duty that day. I was in the office and had just finished smoking a huge joint and was about jerk out a load when there was a knock on the door. I opened it and there stood a chic I had been eying all day. She was so fucking beautiful and had a fucking hot ass body. she was about 5'6 and thin but her tits and ass were nice and juicy. She said that she was stranded and wondered If I could give her a ride home. I asked if if she had tried calling her parents and she said that her mother was working the night shift and that her friend basically left her there. I was getting anxious because the more I looked at her the more my 32 year old cock would begin to get hard. I still had my shirt off and I saw her looking at my body. That's when I noticed her nipples had gotten hard. She saw me looking and closed the door behind her. "hey, what are you doing?" i asked. "Ive been watching you all day and I saw you looking at me too, your fucking hot." she said as she stepped right up to me and began to rub my now hard dick. " I backed away which was hard for me to do. "How old are you ?" i said still uncertain if I wanted to dick down this horny cunt because I don't like to shit where I sl**p and she was a regular and she was right I had been looking at her in fact for weeks.

She looked down and said she was 17. "what the fuck, are you crazy?" I said. I have fucked my share of teen cunt don't get me wrong but they were all 18 and I would never fuck a 17 year old ever but something weird was happening. My cock got the biggest it has ever gotten when she told me that and she was so hot she looked older that what she was. "I promise it will be our secret and I want you so bad" she said as pull her bathing suit to one side and revealed her smooth hairless pussy. By this time a large amount of pre-cum was leaking from my pulsating dick and running down my leg and my the head of my large brown cock was sticking out of my shorts. She walked over and began to lick the pre cum off my leg until she reached my the head of my prick and I stood there stunned knowing I should stop her but I couldn't and then I that's when I snapped and said fuck it I need some young teen pussy. She started to suck my cock and I moaned and played with my nipples. She was a fucking pro too. I pulled the pant of my swim short up so my entire cock was now out and let her work my cock with her warm mouth. She clearly had done this before and every time she would deep throat me I thought I was gonna bust.

I wanted to taste her sweet cunt and told her to lay back on the couch. I slowly pulled her panties to the side and caressed her whit e pink pussy lips with my hand. I slid my finger inside and began to lap at her snatch with my tounge and mouth. "oh...oh ...yes..yes" she moaned as I ate her pussy out. Let me be the first to say that pussy was the freshest pussy i've ever had the pleasure to eat. I fingered her and made her cum all over my face as she screamed. She squirted all over me and the couch. "Now it's time for me to fuck you, would like that baby girl, you want me to fill that cunt with a big 32 year old cock?" I said horny as fuck and loving how naughty and taboo it was for us to be fucking. "yes daddy fuck me please..fuck me with that big nigger dick." I took my dick and teased her twat first and then slowly slid the head in "sssss oh my fucking gaaawwed" I moaned as I slid all 9.5 inches in side her. He pussy was the tight as fuck warm and wet I knew I was gonna have to put my edging skills to work because I wanted our fuck session to last and I could have easily shot in two seconds..it felt that fucking good. I slowly fucked her and licked her tits and nipples loving the sound of my cock as it slid in and out of her snatch. "oh fuck yea...i fucking love your teen pussy...oh fuck you promise not to tell" she moved her cunt with every stroke my dick made as I fucked her and "I won't tell it's our secret I promise to be a good girl, I love getting fucked by huge grown man cock!" she said. I moaned as I began to buck up and down at a steady pace, relishing every stroke I made with my cock.

I watched as my long thick brown cock slid in and out of her hairless white pink pussy. "oh shit oh shit!" I yelled out. I began to feel my balls tighten and I knew it was just a matter of time before I was gonna blow and I was impressed that for being so tight she was able to handle such a big cock. I had to make her squirt teen cunt juice all over my cock and as I didn't have to wait long. My cock was hitting that spot and she began to whimper and moan like a good little cunt bitch. "oh oh oh oh fuck...me..fuck...me.i'm..g-g-gonna cum all over your grown man cock!" and with that she began to squirt again and I lost it as her pussy began to tight more around my cock. "fuck your gonna make me cuuuum oh oh fuckin son of a bitch her it comes baby girl, can I cum inside your 17 year old pussy?!!" i cried out and before she could say yes I made three quick hard thrust and buried every inch of my cock deep inside her and moaned and whimpered as I emptied my load inside her. "Ahhhh....fuuuuuuuck!!..oh..oh..shhhhhhhhhiiiiiiit" I moaned out sounding like I was on the verge of tears about to cry because the nutt was so fucking intense, I swear it was the longest nutt I had ever busted and I shook there on top of her feeling her cunt fill up with my cock's nutt butter.

I lay there panting for a minuet only hearing our breathing, then I slowly began to remove my rod from her warm young tight cum hole. I was so sensitive that I shook as it came out. Nutt dripped form her hairless pussy and I got down on my knees and had my protein shake for the day. When I stood up my knees buckled and gave way. Her snatch was that fucking good. That whole summer my cock spent it's time inside her pussy and filled her with load after load. I gave her facial after facial and she swallowed as much prick juice as she could. ... Continue»
Posted by dewdrop 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Interracial Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 2081  |  
93%
  |  5

Anal Lovers Invite Anal Studs Over

You'd think we were a couple of seasoned, jaded perverts by how depraved we'd become. But I was only 26 and my wife was two years younger. We married three years prior and almost from the start we started dreaming up and living wilder and wilder scenes, with each other, and then with partners, another girl, two of them, a couple, a guy, two guys. We were bi from the start and loved that about each other; it meant there were so many ways we could mix it up with other sexy partners. And Alicia and me are as much voyeurs as we are a pair of raving exhibitionists; we just loved to watch and to be watched.

My wife, a beautiful, slender, sexy, athletic woman, is a tennis coach for the very successful women's tennis team at our local university. Now and then she tells me some nasty locker room stories, or how she's had these little post-tennis flings with some of the cuter players, many of whom were dykes or were bi. I love it and encourage it. That's the kind of sexual relationship we have.

And then she told me about these two new girls who just made the team, Nicole and Jasmine, two 18 year old freshmen.

"They're as sleek and sexy as a pair of kittens," Alicia told me, describing them, "just beautiful. A little bratty. You know, spoiled high school cheerleader types now in college. And horny as shit."

Then my wife told me, when I came home from work, that after practice that day she brought the two of them over to our place. They all showered and then spent the rest of the afternoon eating each other. She even brought out the dildos, Alicia said, and the two girls were game for it all, hot as hell. Naturally hearing this made my dick very hard and my wife and I enjoyed a raging drawn-out fuck afterwards.

Alicia kept it up with these two and kept telling me more about them, tantalizing me. They had boyfriends, two 19 year-old sophomores who were on the swim team. Alicia turned on the computer and we went online so she could show me a pic of these two girls and their boyfriends. There it was, Nicole and Jasmine, a pair of sensationally sleek and sexy teens, and the boyfriends, Jason and Kurt, just the sort of boys who make teen girls drool, lithe and gorgeous, boyishly handsome. In the pic, the four of them were at the beach, the girls in bikinis, their guys in swim trunks, showing off smooth, perfect, lithe, gym-toned bodies, the crotches of their trunks bulging. All four had sexy gleams in their eyes, in fact they looked a little lewd, almost jaded, like a quartet of teen models in an Abercrombie & Fitch ad.

"I asked them about the boyfriends," my wife continued, "and they 'fessed up the guys were amazingly hung, both carrying eleven thick inches down there when they became nice and hard, which, according to the girls, is just about all the time. The four of them fuck like bunnies and do it together sometimes, two teen couples rutting like a quartet of horny sex freaks, it sounds like."

"Do they take it up the ass yet?" I asked my wife. The two of us are complete anal sex addicts so this subject immediately comes up when we talk about someone else's sex behavior.

My wife smiled knowingly.

"I was just about to get to that, babe," she said, "No they haven't. They want to. Real bad, they said. But they never did in high school and their boyfriends are just too hung for them to take those two cocks of theirs up the ass. Let me show you."

Now my wife punched in a password and found another pic online. My eyes almost popped out when I saw it. There were Nicole and Jasmine holding two foot-long rulers against their two boyfriends' fully erect cocks, those cocks measuring just under the ruler's length, eleven inches, the massive penises as thick as the two girls' wrists, if not thicker.

"Holy shit!" I said. "Those are two amazing dicks. I can see how one of them found herself a boyfriend hung like that. But how did both of them happen to find studs hung like horses?"

They told my wife all about that, it seemed. Alicia explained that when Nicole first told Jasmine how hung her boyfriend was, even showed her a pic, Jasmine started moping, saying how she wished she had a boyfriend hung like that. And when Nicole mentioned to her boyfriend how Jasmine was wishing she too had a boyfriend as hung as Jason, Jason told her he had a good buddy, Kurt, who happened to be as hung as he was. How did Jason manage to know that, his girlfriend asked with a wicked smile. He squirmed a little, Nicole said, and said he and Kurt sometimes watched porn and jacked off together. And that's how Jasmine hooked up with Kurt and the four of them started messing around, the girls even switching a couple of times, Nicole fucking Kurt, and Jasmine Jason. And of course the two guys loved nothing more than watching their sexy teen girlfriends go down on each other and play with sex toys. That's when Nicole told her, my wife said, how the guys always seemed to check out each others dicks, how they sometimes looked like they were in love with each other's huge cocks.

So Alicia asked the girls if they were turned on by guys getting it on and they told her, yeah, in a big, big way. They love to talk about and imagine their two super hung boyfriends having wild boy-boy sex in front of them. That of course caught Alicia's attention. Then she asked them if maybe they'd like to come over and meet me. They said, sure. So she brought them home one day after tennis practice and I saw just what she meant, these teen college tennis players were a pair of ultra sexy foxes, sleek and nasty, I could see from the start. To make a long story short at this point, soon Alicia had us all undressing and by the time the afternoon came to a close I had fucked them both up the ass. They were desperate to end their anal virginity, and I did them both the favor, with my wife's urging.

Alicia even strapped on one of her dildos and had them watch as she fucked me up the ass. God, they just loved watching that, saying they'd do anything to see their boyfriends take it up the ass. Then they admitted that once in a while they had their two boyfriends play the role of their sex slaves, doing what the girls wanted, told them to do. They told us how just last week they had the two studs get up on their elbows and knees next to each other, spanked them, and then finger-fucked their assholes. My wife and I shared a knowing look, a very knowing look, when we heard that.

The next thing I heard is that Alicia had arranged for Nicole and Jasmine to come over again, and this time to bring their boyfriends along.

They arrive and the guys look just the way they did in the pics, down to the big bulges in the crotch of their jeans.

Then, after we get nice and comfortable, my wife has the two girls stip, and she strips off her own clothes. That's followed by a wild all-girl sex show, my wife and the two teens, the three of them eating each other up. Alicia makes a big show out of eating out their smooth, tight bottoms, no doubt trying to give the boys ideas. The two of them purr like a couple of horny young alley cats as they push their tight sexy bottoms against my wife's face, Alicia hungrily worming her tongue into their humid cracks, digging into their hot, sticky teen assholes.

Then Alicia pulls her tongue away a moment and tells us three guys to strip down. We rip off our clothes, our cocks fully and spectacularly erect. Alicia's jaw drops and my eyes go wide when we take in the two boys' tools, in the flesh now. My wife and I share a look. We've never seen penises as impressive as these two, even more impressive since they're attached to two gorgeous teen boys. Me and the boys now start stroking ourselves as the girls stop eating each other and pay attention, especially to our cocks.

Now Alicia, with a knowing, wicked look on her face, and the girls, all three gaze at the stunning three cock panorama. I'm no slouch myself in that department, carrying eight thick inches down there, but I'm merely a man among giants, with these two on either side of me. The vivid massiveness of our cocks is on full display, those engorged cocks so alive with sensation as we stroke ourselves furiously. Stark naked and spectacularly erect and engorged, we pose for the trio, my wife and the two teens, each reaching between her legs to finger herself as they take in the spectacular priapic display. Alicia approaches and with the most feather-light of touches she begins to graze with her fingertips the almost painfully taut skin of our cocks, the girls following her lead, all three moving from cock to cock, teasing, probing the contours. We groan, barely able to endure the tactile teasing, a mix of sublime ecstasy and near torture. Reaching lower, Alicia first and the girls following, they now fondle our balls and behind our balls, sliding fingers into the humid clefts between our buttocks, barely, teasingly touching our assholes, Alicia turning to the girls, telling them with lewd glee that if she has her way, which she usually does, these three assholes they're now fondling will soon be obscenely reamed and fucked.

Then Alicia reaches into a closet and pulls out a big sack. She empties it and out tumbles our huge collection of dildos. The teens ooh and ahh at the sight of all those rubber cocks. Next Alicia lines up three chairs. She picks up three identical dildos, nine inch numbers which I know well, and which have suction cups on the bases. She licks each base to wet it and slaps them down on the chair seats, so that each chair now has a big dildo sticking up from it, hard and straight. The teens are speechless, their eyes fixed like lasers on what Alicia is doing. These dildos were molded from the real cock of a very hung porn star. You should've seen the looks we got when my wife and I bought three of them at a downtown sex toy store. Me and the guys had just been watching Alicia and the teen girls excitedly eat each others' assholes, and now Alicia mentions the obvious, that boys have assholes too! She blithely tells everyone how her husband just loves taking it up the ass and how she does him like that all the time with her dildos. The girls are already well aware of this, but now their two boyfriends hear it. She looks over at me as they all listen in wonderment and tells them that I will now demonstrate for the two boys how to use a dildo anally. The girls clap with youthful glee, thrilled at where this is all going.

My wife hands me a tub of lube, and I scoop up a handful and reach back, slapping it between my cheeks, bending to make sure the girls and their boyfriends have a good view as I work the grease over my hole and then into it with stiff fingers. Then I apply a light coat of lube to one of the dildos, Alicia telling me that I might as well coat the other two since all three will be used. The girls reach down and masturbate unabashedly, amazed at what is starting to unfold here. Alicia gets behind them and between them, wets a finger of each hand in her mouth and then reaches down, and from the way the teens wince, I know my wife has jammed a finger, or several, up each of their assholes.

"Ooooh, that feels so good!" Jasmine purrs, pushing her sassy bottom back against my wife's fingers, wiggling that trim teen ass of hers. The sight and sound of that inspires me as I now squat over the middle chair and its protruding dildo, my back to everyone, and reaching down to take hold of the big greased rubber cock, slowly work it up my ass, impaling myself on it to the balls, then riding it as lewdly as possible, eager to put on a show, to inspire Jason and Kurt.

After I ream out my own ass in this position, I lift off and turn, lower myself again and impale my ass once more, this time facing everyone. Twisting my erect cock in my hand as vividly as possible as I ride the cock again, the two studs gaze down at the sight, whacking away wildly at their thick eleven inch cocks with greedy teen horniness.

"Suck their cocks, babe, while you fuck yourself," Alicia tells me as the teen girls' eyes light up gleefully.

"Oh yeah, uh huh, yeah!" I hear, an enthusiastic chorus of two, "we wanna see you blow our boyfriends' huge dicks!"

Alicia had promised them that for the first time in their young lives they would get to see males having hot, raw sex and they couldn't have been more eager. So I tell Jason and Kurt to come closer and then I bend down and start licking and sucking Jason's cock as I stroke Kurt's, stunned at the sheer massiveness of these two young penises, the spectacular girth, the virile steeliness. I take more and more and more of Jason's massive cock, straining to engulf the big smooth cockhead of the wrist-thick shaft in my mouth and down my throat. Then I move my mouth to Kurt's and suck his, the boys' eyes closed as their sublimely aroused and sensitive cocks are blown. Even very straight boys will often let another guy suck their cocks, so the real test will still come, and Alicia encourages that with a wink.

I finally lift myself off the rubber cock I am riding and drop to my knees behind the young studs, taking hold of Jason's smooth, muscled buttocks and spreading them wide as I look back at the girls and lick my lips. Then I press my face into the warm cleft and start to lick his ass. He groans as his buddy looks down over his shoulder to watch Jason get rimmed. I make a real show of it, lapping away lewdly at the teen male asshole, the girlfriends cheering me on, looking on disbelievingly.

"Holy shit, your husband's licking Jason's asshole! That's so fuckin' nasty!" Nicole gasps. And then I move over and lick Kurt's. Next, I reach for the lube, telling the guys to bend over. They hesitate a moment. They're not having their cocks sucked now or their assholes rimmed, but being asked to bend over, something rather different. Bending over always implies at least a touch of submissiveness.

"C'mon, guys, bend over," Jasmine commands them in a petulant, demanding voice, "he wants to lube you up so you can take those big things up your asses the way he did! Like, duh! Don't you get it?"

And so they bend and I slap grease into their cracks and work slick fingers up their tight assholes, nice and deep, looking back at the girls. Little did the two teen girls imagine they'd be watching another guy sticking a couple of slick fingers up their boyfriends' assholes, but that's what they're witnessing now. Next I have Jason and Kurt each squat over one of the dildos. They look eager but apprehensive, new to all this. I take hold of the two greased dildos and position them, telling the boys firmly to lower their asses. Very slowly, almost excruciatingly, they feel the big dildos begin to pierce their assholes, biting their lips, straining to endure this stunning new intrusion into their young, rugged bodies.

The girlfriends' jaws now drop in astonishment as they watch their boyfriends impaled on the dildos, riding them, utterly transformed, suddenly eager to take the dildos deep.

"Have them suck your cock now, honey," Alicia says, reading my mind. This will be a real moment of truth for the two teen boys as I step up to them, my cock blazingly erect, at face level, Jason looking up at me with almost puzzled eyes as he and Kurt continue to ride the dildos like two cock-addicted zombies. And, like a zombie, he opens his lips as I push my cock between them and have him start sucking me. This may be his first time sucking cock, but he knows what he's doing. I remember back to that first time me and Alicia invited a guy over and she watched me suck his cock. She said I sucked cock like a pro. After all, we men understand cock.

"Oh my God!" Nicole gasps, turning to my wife, "Jason's sucking cock, he's sucking your husband's dick!" I make a real show of fucking Jason's mouth now, forcing it down his throat, telling him to reach behind my balls to finger my ass as he sucks me, which he does. Then I step over and have Kurt do the same, looking back over my shoulder at the girls, a horny grimace on my face.

"Now sit between them, babe," Alicia tells me as I pull away and lower myself over the middle dildo, the three of us now lewdly riding the three dildos my wife had set up on the chairs, stroking our rock hard cocks with furious need.

"Don't cum until I say it's okay," Alicia says sharply.

"Yeah, we wanna watch you three sluts fuck yourselves nice and hard!" Nicole cackles, laughing lewdly along with her girlfriend.

"They're fuckin' their own assholes, that is so, so freaky!" Jasmine blurts, masturbating furiously at the sight as my wife fingers her asshole, and her girlfriend's from behind.

"Mmmmmh, I just love sticking my fingers up your tight bottoms, girls," Alicia purrs.

Jasmine turns to look at my wife. "And we love having you finger us back there... coach!" Then looks back at the three of us. "Especially when we get to watch our boyfriends and your husband take big rubber cocks up the ass!"

Then my wife leads the two teen girls up to us. "Let's fuck them," she says as she straddles and mounts my cock, Nicole mounting Jason's and Jasmine mounting her boyfriend's. Rubber cocks up our assholes, riding them, we now have tight cunts clenching our own strained cocks.

"Don't you guys dare cum until we cum!" Alicia warns us. And the three of them are in no hurry, enjoying the ride of their lives, until first one, then the second, and finally Alicia, explode in three blistering orgasms, riding us with raw vigor, their sleek bodies gleaming with sweat. Now they lift themselves off of us, and Alicia tells us we can finally cum. Like three maniacs, we fist our slippery cocks, drenched from the three extravagantly wet and aroused cunts, the two teens' and my wife's always wet one, the three of them leaning right over the massive shafts, waiting for what they know will be three spectacular ejaculations. And we do not disappoint as, in unison, we go off like three volcanos, spewing eruptions of white lava all over the three picture-perfect faces, over their tits, the girlfriends' titties so youthfully firm, the girls luxuriating in the lavish outpouring of semen, smearing it all over their faces and titties with extravagant lewdness as we stroke and stroke, squeezing out every last fucking drop, balls now emptied, cocks utterly satisfied, and rectums totally reamed. Then, with Alicia leading the way again, the three of them lean close and kiss their lovers, sharing our own cum with us.

"Now let's each kiss each of them," Alicia tells the teens, "so they can taste each other's cum." And that's just what they do, pressing their sticky, cummy lips to ours.

We take a break and my wife prepares snacks for us. Rejuvenated and aroused again, we return to the bedroom.

Horny and ready for more, my wife tells me and the two boys to get down on the floor and go at it orally for the her and the two teens' amusement, to put on a real 'cock sucking and ass licking' show for the three of them as they watch and idly masturbate. And so that's just what we do. By now Jason and Kurt have gone way over the edge, all inhibitions vanished, suddenly intoxicated by cock, by ass, by the pleasure of male-male sex. I hold back and join my wife and the girls in watching the two teen studs assume a 69 position and do their best to wolf down as much of their massive, wrist-thick cocks, the teen girls masturbating maniacally as we watch this awesome bout of mutual fellatio. I don't think I'd ever seen mouths stuffed with so much cock, in real life, or in videos. Then I join the boys and we just go wild, orally wild, sucking cocks and licking balls, getting up on all fours and offering hot, fuckable assholes to eager, waiting tongues. The girls especially enjoy watching our 'rim circle' where the three of us lick each others' assholes at once.

And then comes the fucking. These two teen studs need to have their anal cherries busted by a real cock, and I'm the man to do it.
"You want to watch my husband fuck your boyfriends now?" Alicia asks the teen girls while the three of us are still in the midst of our circle rim, lapping away hungrily at one another's assholes.

"That would be so, so freaky," Nicole oohs and ahhs, "wouldn't it, Jasmine? I wanna see Kurt take a real cock up his horny ass so bad!"

"Well, babe?" Alicia says with sparkling and mischievous eyes as our gazes meet, me still lapping away at Jason's puckered hole. So I pull away from the teen boys and break up the circle, getting Jason up on elbows and knees and telling Kurt to kneel in front of the other stud's face.

"Suck your buddy's big cock!" I order him, pushing down on the back of his head, as Kurt, with a satyr's smile lighting up his face begins to feed his friend the thick eleven inches of young erect penis sticking out from his smooth, lean washboard stomach. All this would make for quite a sensational Abercrombie & Fitch spread, I say to myself.

Now, as the girls gather around for a good view, I spread open Jason's cheeks and wedge my cock into his perfect little hole. "Fuck 'im!" Nicole sneers, reaching between her legs to strum her clit, feverishly eager now to see her boyfriend take it up the ass. And fuck him I do, holding him open so the girls have a perfect view as I slide my cock right up his ass, to the balls.

Damn! He feels good, so tight, his asshole clenching my cock. I love fucking ass, especially a fresh young one like this. I'd fucked the two girlfriends up the ass, putting an end to their anal virginity, now I was going to do the same for their boyfriends. Reaching under as I fuck his ass, I can barely get my hand all the way around that wrist-thick cock of his as he sucks on Kurt's tool. The girls watch excitedly, strumming their clits and fondling each other anally, as I can see from all the fingering going on out of sight behind them.

"That is so, so hot", Jasmine says, "now fuck Kurt." She wants her boyfriend fucked and I oblige, pulling out of Jason's ass and having the 2 teen studs trade places, slamming it up Kurt's ass while Jason feeds him his cock. That tight teen ass of Kurt's feels just as good as his buddy' and soon I just let myself cum, groaning loudly as the girls cheer me on and I shoot a huge, huge load deep inside Kurt, one spurt after another after another.

"Now you're going to see just how nasty my whore of a husband can be," my wife tells the teen girls with a lewd smirk, "Watch this. Honey? Lay down on your back, okay? And Jason? Would you squat over my husband, with your ass right above his face? And take hold of his ankles and pull his legs back."

A second later I'm looking up at Jason's smooth, perfect bottom, the exposed hole showing off that appealing 'well-fucked' look, courtesy of my cock work, as he jackknifes my legs. "And Nicole? Would you take this lube and grease up my husband's's asshole some more?" Surprised, but more than willing, the sexy teen girl slaps lube into my crack, working it in with her delicate fingers.

"Good," my wife continues, very much the mistress of ceremonies here, just what I expected her to be, "And Kurt? Will you kneel down there and try to get that big cock of yours up my husband's asshole? He's never taken a cock that big inside, right, babe?"

I'd taken some pretty big ones, real and rubber, in hot little scenes with my wife but Alicia was probably right. These two teen boys were one in a million.

"You know what to do honey, don't you?" my lovely wife says, leaning down and catching my gaze. And I do know what to do, taking hold of Jason's rugged ass cheeks and spreading him wide, then starting to rim the open asshole. As my tongue runs a slow circle around his hot, dilated anus, I feel the amazing sensation of Kurt's massive cock slowly entering my ass as he starts to fuck me in earnest. I'm big, very big, but Kurt's cock is huge! Monstrously huge!

"Oh my God!" Jasmine yelps, "Holy shit! How can he take all that cock up his ass? Me and Nicole, we can only take about three-quarters of what Jason and Kurt have for us in our tight little pussies."

But take it I do, gladly, as everyone watches, stunned at the steely massiveness of the immense penis completely filling and stretching my ass, the sensations so overwhelming, I almost see stars. And then they have something else to watch as my own load of cum, first leaking, then trickling, and finally spilling, pours out of Jason's ass and into my mouth. I slurp away lewdly at the ass-warmed semen as my own ass is plowed with cock, all eleven inches of Kurt's, right down to his balls.

"Can you fuckin' believe it, Nicole? Can you?" an astonished Jasmine says to her girlfriend, the two kneeling down and watching closely as I lap away at the sticky, open hole, "Can you fuckin' believe what you're lookin' at? That has gotta be the freakiest thing I've ever seen."

"The freakiest and the hottest, him eating out the ass he just fucked, lapping up his own fuckin' cum while he takes Kurt's tool up his ass and gets fucked real solid!" Nicole adds as the teens strum their clits feverishly, my wife standing above us all, hands on her hips now, looking down at us, very, very satisfied, almost smugly so, with everything she has orchestrated here tonight.

It's later. My cock is rock hard again, despite the intense, draining cum and ejaculations of a short while ago. Is it the excitement of the scene? Or did my wicked wife spike up the morning coffee with some of that super viagra, that underground viagra she got a few months ago from a Russian woman, a tennis pro, she met at an international meet? I sure as hell don't need viagra. But maybe Alicia, sex savvy as she is, figured that, with it, I'd be able to go again and again and again. If so, she was right!

"Babe" Alicia says, her bright green eyes sparkling with erotic mischief, "I think you and the boys could use a sandwich, know what I mean?"

I know just what she means although the teens all look a little puzzled. She turns to Jason and tells him to lay down flat on his back and spread his legs and pull them all the way up, exposing his hot little hole and perfectly positioning it for entry.

"Fuck him, lover," Alicia hisses at me, "fuck his ass!"

"Oh goody!" young Nicole cheers when she sees what is about to be done to her boyfriend again. The two kittenish teens have been fingering their clits incessantly and it seems that every few minutes one of them squeals joyfully as she brings herself to yet another orgasm. I kneel down between Jason's open legs and slide my cock up his ass.

"Girls? Will you join me back here?" Alicia says, disappearing behind me. The next thing I feel are wet tongues digging into my asshole, Alicia and the girls taking turns rimming me, then adding more lube to my hole.

"Now Kurt?" Alicia says, "will you get back here and stick that monster cock of yours up my husband's ass. He needs more fucking." The sensation, again, is almost otherworldy as Kurt begins to slide his steel rigid, wrist-thick eleven inches of cock inside, fucking me as I fuck his buddy. I gaze into Jason's eyes as I fuck him, raw passion written on his face as he takes the onslaught of my hard, rough cockwork. Behind me, Kurt is sodomizing my ass with raw, savage power. The girls look on excitedly at this display of male lust, urging us on, loving every moment.

After a long, long threeway fuck, we switch, and now I get on top of Kurt and fuck his ass while Jason gets behind me and begins to fuck mine, picking up just where his buddy left off. Alicia and the girls all kneel down and drag their tongues up and down the massive length of Kurt's exposed cock, all three licking and sucking that just plowed me, ample male meat down there for all of them. And then it happens. Sweating as we thrust, groaning and grunting, I can feel Eris's cock begin to throb and unload deep inside my ass as I unload inside Kurt's. Moments later, Kurt's cock, courtesy of the girls' skillful oral attention, throbs spectacularly, splattering cum everywhere, especially all over my face, the three girls staring at me as jet after jet after jet of thick sperm lands on my face, my hair, my chest.

"You look so lewd, honey, you should see yourself!" Alicia cackles, the girls cackling along with her.

I'd fucked both the teen boyfriends up the ass, and they had both fucked me with their stunningly oversized cocks. But they still hadn't fucked each other. Of course my ass had been well used and trained (largely due to my own wife's love of seeing that ass of mine well reamed!) and these boys were novices. Sure, deep arousal made them impale themselves on the dildo chairs and they both happily took my cock. But would these two teen boys be able to take each other's steely, massive slabs of male meat?

Alicia was determined to find out. "Okay fellas," she says, turning her gaze to the boys, "I think it's time for you two studs to take something a little bigger, and a little thicker, up those horny assholes of yours. In fact, something much bigger and thicker!" Then she turns to Nicole and Jasmine. "And also I think it's time for you two sluts to have cocks of your own." Alicia reaches into the pile of dildos and pulls out her two largest strap-ons. I knew these babies well, thick nine inch numbers which I'd taken up the ass many times, usually strapped to my wife.

The two freshmen, fascinated, look down as Alicia expertly works the harnesses and attaches the dildos to them. My eyes go saucer wide at the amazing sight. Each of them very slender and on the petite side, these teen foxes look sublimely obscene with those disproportionally thick cocks sticking out from their thin, washboard tummies. When they turn to the mirror, they're stunned at the sight of themselves.

"Oh... My... God!" they gasp almost in unison. My wife, continuing to orchestrate everything brilliantly -- a regular choreographer of depraved sex couplings -- now gives further 'direction.'

"Jason? Get above my husband, on elbows and knees, facing his cock, and suck it." The next thing I see, looking up, are Jason's big balls and smooth hard ass, and sticking out, looming so immense above my face, his massive cock. And what I feel next are Jason's lips taking my cock in his mouth, sucking it down. "Okay, let me add some more grease," Alicia says as, gazing up, I watch her slap a big dab of lube into Jason's ass, really getting it in there with a few stiff fingers. What a fucking sight!

"Very good," Alicia continues, "Now Kurt? Get back here and stick that big dick of yours up Jason's ass. Fuck him! Fuck him with that huge tool like you fuckin' mean it!"

I look up with mesmerized, unblinking eyes to see, just inches away, Kurt's massive penis, still steely hard, slowly forcing open his buddy's asshole as he works it inside and starts to fuck Jason in earnest, Jason's groans muffled by the cock he has in his mouth, my cock.

"Oh wow! Nicole gasps in her still kittenish voice, taking in the three-male panorama of wild sucking and ass fucking. "Like this is so fucking cool! It really turns me on to see guys suck cock and take it up the ass! Doesn't it turn you on, Jas?"

"Sure as shit does!" Jasmine said, real ardor in her voice, "especially when their cocks are so huge, and they get them in so deep!"

I can see Alicia smiling, loving the way these nasty teens are reacting. Now Alicia bends down and with a raw, nasty leer on her face, pulls Kurt's cock out of Jason's ass and brings that cock, hot and slick, freshly torn from Jason's humid depths, down to my mouth.

"Suck it, babe! Taste this hot slick, cock! Suck it and then stick it back up his asshole."

"Oh fuck! Far fucking freaky!" Jasmine howls as she watches me suck a cock pulled right out of her boyfriend's ass.

"And you two," Alicia says to the girls, "I gave you those two big cocks for a reason. Get between my husband's legs and start fucking his ass, take turns."

Like two frisky sex kittens, they scamper over between my legs and looking down, around where Jason is sucking my cock, I can see Nicole get between my legs and the next thing I feel is yet another cock being rammed up my ass, this cock strapped to a sexy teen girl whose ass I had fucked a few weeks ago. I am overwhelmed by sights and sensations. Still sucking Kurt's massively thick cock I finally work it back into Jason's asshole, watching the anus stretch to the limits to accommodate the ungodly girth. Looking up, the panorama is of smooth skin glistening with sweat, nearly a foot long shaft being driven up a tight ass, behind that ass, a pair of big balls and behind those balls a vivid asshole which had been fucked plenty in the last few hours. I reach up with my tongue and lick Kurt's balls and asshole as he drives it into Jason, then shift my gaze to Jason's balls, licking those now, then licking the underside of Kurt's shaft as he keeps on driving it inside his pal, reaching up with a hand to slide three stiff finger's up Kurt's asshole.

My wife has managed to wedge her face between my body and Jason's above me, and has Jason's cock in her mouth, sucking it furiously. Further down there's more cocksucking, Jason sucking my dick as he takes it up the ass. And then further, the gleeful coeds taking turns fucking my ass with sexy teen fury.

"We love fucking your husband, coach, we really love it!" Nicole yelps as she buries it inside me with an athlete's raw power, slamming it inside me, so hard, so deep. And that's how it all goes until, looking down, I can see a rivulet of white cum flowing out of my wife's mouth as she sucks off Jason. Then Alicia quickly scampers up and tears Kurt's cock out of Jason's ass, twisting it in her hand, until Kurt shoots a massive load all over Jason's smooth, sleek buttocks, the semen dripping down onto my face and in my mouth as I reach up with my tongue to circle the obscenely open rim of Jason's thoroughly fucked asshole. That, and the hard ass-fucking I'm taking courtesy of Nicole and Jasmine brings me right over the edge as I blast my load between Jason's lips, the teen boy swallowing every last drop.

Two hours later. The five of us, stretched out nice and naked, enjoy yet another rejuvenating snack my wife has prepared. The sexy wink she gives me makes me think she might've slipped more of that 'special' viagra not only in my drink, but in the teen boys' also. That would explain why the three of us, despite having fucked for hours and cum repeatedly, are rock hard again, cocks swollen and erect to full mast.

"You boys look like you're ready to do some more fucking," my wife says, looking over at Jason and Kurt, sitting on either side of me as I reach over to fist both their massive dicks.

"Oh yeah!" Nicole yelps, youthful ardor in her voice, turning to my wife, "I wanna see him fuck your husband up the ass again, coach. Is that cool?"

"Very cool," my wife says with a knowing tone, sexy smile creeping up again on her pretty face. "And you know what, girls? Now that I've seen my husband take those monster cocks, I think I'm ready to give one or both of them a go myself."

"Oh goody," Jasmine pipes in, "you're gonna let our boyfriends fuck you?"

"Yes, indeed. As long as I get fucked up the ass. I'm jealous, watching my husband take it like that. I want it too. I want my asshole stuffed with some really huge cock."

I can't help smiling to myself. This sure sounds like Alicia, never backing off from a challenge, especially an anal challenge.

Soon after we met and started fooling around, Alicia confessed that they used to call her 'anal Alicia' back in her sorority because she went around telling everyone how much she loved taking it up the ass.

"Honey?" she says, turning to me, love and lust in her eyes, "Let's take it together. Let's get up on elbows and knees next to each other and each take one of their huge cocks up the ass. I'd love that! Husband and wife getting fucked up the ass together by two sexy teen boys with thick eleven inch cocks!"

"Oh wow! That sounds so wild!" Nicole yelps, hearing my wife make the suggestion.

So me and Alicia get up on elbows and knees next to each other, bottoms sticking out like two cats in heat.

"Here, grease us both up," Alicia says, reaching for the big jar of lube and handing it to Jasmine.

I'd been lubed and fucked plenty in the last five hours, so I just needed a little more. But my wife was another matter. She was going to try taking one of these massive wrist-thick cocks up her ass for the first time, so she'd need to be well greased and prepared. And the two teen sluts are happy to do the honors, first licking my wife's asshole as she purrs with pleasure, then slapping plenty of lube between her smooth, firm ass cheeks and working it with their eager fingers.

"Babe?" Nicole says to Jason, pointing to my ass, "why don't you fuck him while we get Alicia ready for Kurt's dick. And Kurt? Let him suck your dick until his wife is ready for your cock."

Now Jason got behind me and, before he works that cock of his back up my ass, he drives a couple of stiff fingers inside, twisting them around while my wife looks over her shoulder to watch him do it, enjoying the view.

"I love it, Danny! Seeing a gorgeous teen boy behind you, sticking his fingers up your ass, about to slam his cock inside."

Jason takes the cue, and the next thing I feel is him again jamming the tip of his cock against my asshole and then slowly driving it in, inch by thick hard inch, as my wife continues to look back, once again mesmerized by the sight of her husband getting fucked by a huge cock. Then suddenly Kurt is in front of me, waving that massive stiff pole of his in my face, his cockhead the size of a big plum. Now Alicia's gaze shifts to my face as she watches me open my lips wide and take the mammoth cock in my mouth.

"Oh lover, I fuckin' love seeing that so much, you taking all that dick up your ass while you suck a huge one."

"Soon you'll be taking a huge one too, coach," Nicole says, a teasing wickedness to her voice as Jasmine joins her, the two teens cackling as they keep greasing my wife's bottom.

"She's ready for you, Kurt,"Jasmine says to her boyfriend as he pulls his dick away from my mouth and gets behind my wife.

Alicia's eyes glow with blistering anticipation, her breathing deep and heavy, biting her lip as she looks right at me and waits, waits to take what I have already taken and am again taking right now, cocks the size and thickness we'd never seen and never imagined we'd see. The girls are behind her and, looking back, I can see Jasmine wrap her hand around her boyfriend's shaft, a shaft so thick, her hand cannot encircle it, and rub the head of that shaft against my wife's lubed and exposed hole.

I look at Alicia, at my gorgeous, sexy wife, her lean, smooth athletic body glistening, covered with the sheen of a fine film of sweat. I love those long, sleek thighs of hers, especially in this elbows-and-knees position where you can see just how perfectly toned those thighs, her whole body is. She's looking into my eyes, hers blazing with excitement, then that gaze drifts back behind me where she again watches the stunning sight of Jason's eleven inch cock plowing into my ass. The twin of that cock, she knows, is about to be plowed up her ass!

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhghgaaaah" she cries out, the sound of her voice almost otherworldly. I know and, looking back, can see that Kurt's cockhead, the size of a billiard ball, has just been f***ed inside her. With all the many, many times Alicia had been fucked up the ass, all those cocks, all those dildos – she was about as experienced an ass fucker as you could hope to find – she had never taken anything as massive as the two cocks with which these two teen boys are spectacularly endowed. Jason is slowly forcing the full length of his up my ass, filling me up again, Alicia looking back to watch as her own is fucked and filled.
The two teen girls kneel behind Alicia, alongside Kurt, Jasmine holding my wife's perfect buttocks wide open so they can see every detail, see how my wife's asshole is being f***ed open to the limits, dilated like a stretched rubber band as Kurt's massive tool enters and fills her. I crane my neck to watch as Alicia groans and sighs, flailing her head back as the awesome feelings utterly overwhelm her.

"Oh my God!" Alicia howls as he slowly drives it inside her, beads of sweat forming on her forehead, her face a grimace of intense sensation as her asshole is f***ed open and her rectum slowly filled with steel hard, obscenely thick young cock, eleven inches of it! She looks at me in amazement, her jaw hanging slack, then suddenly grimacing and biting her lip as the raw sensation is almost too much.

"I can't fucking believe how huge he is, babe," she gasps as he drives it in even deeper. "This is so sexy, so intimate, so hot, lover. You and me, next to each other on all fours, taking it up the ass together like this. Taking what we're taking, these two amazing cocks. I feel so close you, honey, knowing I'm feeling what you're feeling and you're feeling what I'm feeling. I just love it, sweetheart, love it! Love how he's filling my ass up with so much cock! And Jason filling yours with just as much!"

My wife couldn't have put it any better, the two of us enjoying yet a new form of intimacy. I remember the first time she fucked my ass with a dildo and saw how much I loved it, she said you may have a cock and I may have a cunt, but we both have hot, tight, hungry assholes between our cheeks, that's one thing we have in common. And we sure were proving it now!

Looking over at Kurt sliding that stunning cock of his up my wife's ass, it seems almost like it could be one of Nicole or Jasmine's forearms being f***ed up there, and up my own, so huge, so thick are these two cocks. Finally he works the full eleven inches up her bottom, his balls pressing against Alicia's cheeks, Alicia panting, grunting now, breaking out in a sweat, her face contorted in a grimace that reveals the amazing feeling of penetration she is experiencing, the very same feeling I' m now experiencing as I feel Jason's cock so deep inside my ass, his balls slapping loudly against my cheeks as he pounds it inside me.

"Oh fuck!!!" Nicole shrieks, "coach and her husband both taking it up the ass together, taking our boyfriends' two big dicks. That fuckin' blows my mind!"

"Blows mine too," Jasmine adds, reaching down to stroke her strap-on, smiling lewdly at her girlfriend. "Why don't we get behind Jason and Kurt and fuck them up the ass while they keep up the fucking. Let them feel it."

"Great idea, Jasmine!" Nicole squeals as the two teens get behind their boyfriends and slam their rubber strap-on cocks up their asses while they keep on fucking me and my wife.

It goes on like this for a long, long time until Alicia notices Kurt is panting and moaning, sensing he's very close.

"Baby?" Alicia says, looking at me with lustful, heated eyes, "I want him to pull it out of me now and I want to see you suck him off. Suck off that big cock of his, straight out of the oven, right out of your sexy wife's hot ass, okay?"

My wife reaches back with an arm and pushes Kurt out of her. That massive cock of his is achingly hard and so fucking slick. A year ago my wife found some edible lubricating jelly, just so she could suck my cock after I fucked her ass without it tasting like lubricant. That's the jelly we'd been using today, tasting and smelling like melon.

"Go over there and have him suck you off," she says to Kurt, directing him to come up to my face. Staring at the giant tool, I can hardly believe my wife took all of that up her ass. But I took that tool too, and his buddy's. I am taking his buddy's right now, Jason slamming his inside me as I wrap my hand around Kurt's shaft and bring it up to my mouth.

Nicole's still fucking Jason, behind me, but Jasmine now comes up with her boyfriend, grabs hold of his cock and feeds it to me.

"Oh yeah, suck that dick! Suck it off!" the nasty teen girl hisses at me, "taste it, and taste your wife's hot ass! Me and Nicole, we both love the taste of coach's sexy ass!"

"That's right, honey," Alicia says with a pleased chuckle, "do what she says, suck him off, taste his hot cock, taste my hot ass. Cock and ass, baby, ass and cock."

So I wrap my lips around Kurt's cock, sucking the smooth knob that had just been buried eleven inches deep in my wife's hot, humid ass, everyone looking on, the girls cheering as I suck the thick meaty shaft.

"Oh lover, that's so hot!" my wife cries out, "seeing you suck him right after he fucked my ass."

Alicia loves to suck my cock after I fuck her ass, but she's never seen me suck a cock that's fucked hers. The slut is seeing it now!

So I suck him as I reach under his balls and drill his asshole with two stiff fingers, the asshole his girlfriend had just been fucking with her rubber cock. Meanwhile Jason is slamming it up my ass harder than ever, really pummeling me, hammering away with his strong, rigid tool, eleven thick inches of erect teen penis packed into my ass. And then I feel it, the cock throbbing between my lips, the asshole throbbing against my fingers as Kurt unloads with unbelievable f***e, shooting a massive load, filling my mouth with semen, flooding it. And at that very moment I can sense more throbbing, this time inside my own ass, as Jason, letting out a very satisfied moan, ejaculates deep inside me and fills me with his cum. Here I am, taking these two teen boys' bounty of semen front and rear, mouth and ass, the girls and my wife watching, loving it.

"Oh wow!" Jasmine gasps, her eyes wide as saucers, her jaw hanging slack in awe. "Guys fucking and sucking each other, I fuckin' love it, don't you, Nicole!"

"Fuck yeah!" Nicole hisses, "they're sluts for hard cock, just like you and me. And coach."

Finally I suck that cock off, every drop, mouth stuffed, looking over at my wife as she wags a sexy finger at me.

"Come here, baby. Come here and share," she says as I lean over and give my wife a wet, loving, luscious, sloppy kiss, letting my lips open so Kurt's sticky cum spills from my mouth to hers, husband and wife sharing. Sharing cum!

And then I feel Jason finally pulling out of my ass, feel the cool air on my wide-open, ravaged, totally fucked asshole. But not for long. Because as me and my wife kiss passionately, the two teen girls scamper behind me and, like two frisky kittens greedy for a nice helping of cream, start lapping away at my hole, lapping up Jason's cum as it spills out of my raw, open ass, an ass repeatedly fucked for hours by the two sexy teen girls and their two hugely hung boyfriends....... Continue»
Posted by BJcumcraver 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Fetish, Group Sex  |  Views: 1178  |  
100%
  |  8